Catching Mommy: A Shocking Secret
18-year-old daughter learns her Mom is a submissive lesbian.
Catching Mommy: A Shocking Secret
Summary: 18-year-old daughter learns her Mom is a submissive lesbian.
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to great Estragon for his dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who vote, leave comments, make suggestions and request sequels or new stories. This story is an amalgam of many suggestions over the past year, and has been percolating since 2010.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English or UK words, such as arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier in my opinion).
Note 5: Although part one does not have direct incest, future incest is implied (although we are a couple parts away from real incest).
Catching Mommy: A Shocking Secret
I love sex!
I mean I really love it!
And although I like the odd cock in me, I prefer women...always have.
For whatever reason, older women have also always taken a liking to me. I just seem to exude a sexual aura that has older women, straight or bi, falling all over themselves to be with me. Within three weeks of turning 18, I had slept with three older women: a neighbor, a friend of my Mom's and the mother of one of my best friends. All three came onto me and all three ended up being personal play-things, always ready and willing, and ever so able.
But for now this is the story of how my mother became my personal sex slave.
It was early March of my graduating year, when I learned a secret about Mother that would change everything. Blackmailing her to become my personal slave had never occurred to me, even though she is a fucking knockout. She is pretty much me, but 25 years older. Her breasts were as large as mine and firm (she worked out every day), her legs were long like mine, her hair the same blonde and her eyes the same blue. We were truthfully often mistaken as sisters, something that my mother obviously reveled in.
It all started on a day when I decided to stay home from school. I slept till almost lunchtime. After the good sleep I was feeling better, but figured I would stay home and relax; why go to one more boring Chemistry class? I decided to play on the computer, but mine was being repaired so I logged onto Mom's laptop. She never let me use it, but on my third guess I got her password. I checked my e-mail, downloaded some new tunes, surfed the net and so forth when I noticed my Mom's email flashing on the bottom. I clicked on it and she had three new emails. I never planned to read them, but you know what they say, curiosity killed the cat. I wouldn't say that was the case, but curiosity definitely changed everything. I skipped the new ones because Mom would notice that they had been read, but then I saw a few from someone called Mistress Olivia. I clicked and read one:
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 11:58 pm February 20, 2008
Subject: Mission Completed
Mistress,
I have fulfilled your demand as commanded. Your friend Katrina has a beautiful pussy. Her mother almost walked in on us. We heard her coming up the stairs and I had to hide under the bed. Her Mom came in and asked if something was wrong. Katrina asked why and her mother said she thought she heard some strange sounds. Katrina laughed and said no she was just studying for a test. The fear of getting caught was a major turn-on Mistress and after her Mom left again I finished pleasing Katrina.
Your obedient slut,
Sarah
I was fucking flabbergasted. My Mom was a submissive slut? To whom? She was the most confident woman I have ever met. She was the reason I was so confident. When daddy dearest became abusive, she packed us up and moved us across the fucking ocean, from England to America. She took shit from nobody, which was what made her such a great prosecutor and why she was hired by the City of Boston. Yet, here she was being told what to do by some Olivia. I searched my mother's emails and saw a folder called Olivia. The emails dated back to February 17th. I also looked at her msn friends' folder. She had about 40 friends, all women, some from back home, and one was Olivia. I clicked on history and was floored. The first date was New Year's Eve. I was in the UK visiting friends over the holiday break during that time. What the hell did Mommy dearest do while I was away?
I clicked on the first log:
December 31, 2007 22:30:11
Olivia: Hi, your profile picture is very flattering.
Sarah: Thanks.
Olivia: I will be honest with you. Your profile interested me. I am an 18 year old high school student. I like to dominate older women. I am looking for a new slut. British women turn me on. Are you looking for a mistress?
Sarah: I am not sure.
Olivia: Ok, bye.
(Olivia has left chat)
Sarah: Hello?
Sarah: Hello?
Sarah: Um, sorry but it was a surprising question.
Sarah: I think I might be looking for a mistress.
Sarah: Hello...
Sarah:
January 1, 2008 11:23:14
Sarah: Hello.
January 1, 2008 13:44:11
Sarah: Hello.
January 1, 2008 16:00:31
Sarah: Olivia?
January 1, 2008 19:54:27
Sarah: Olivia?
Sarah: Hi.
January 1, 2008 21:39:23
Sarah: You there?
January 1, 2008 23:21:26
Sarah: I will try again tomorrow.
January 2, 2008 17:43:02
Sarah: Olivia, you there?
Sarah: Hello.
Sarah: I looked at your picture. You are beautiful. Your green eyes are hypnotic, your luscious lips are tantalizing and I have a weak spot for redheads.
Sarah: How can I please you?
Olivia: Tell me one secret about yourself.
Sarah: Thank you for responding.
Olivia: Don't disappoint me again.
Sarah: Understood.
Olivia: Good, because I have many older woman very eager to be trained by me.
Sarah: I will obey.
Olivia: So let's start by telling me one secret about yourself.
Sarah: I had a Mistress throughout college and have recently begun to crave that feeling of obedience and submission I long ago quit being a part of.
Olivia: So you have been dominated by a woman?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: When?
Sarah: In college.
Olivia: Tell me the story.
Sarah: My roommate in college was a year older than I and she seduced me the second month we were together.
Olivia: What was her name?
Sarah: Sarah.
Olivia: Thus the user name?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: What is your real name?
Sarah: Kate.
Olivia: Good girl. Go on with your story.
Sarah: Well, I came home upset after being dumped by some man because I wouldn't put out and she consoled me. We drank a bit and eventually she kissed me. She then simply slipped out of her robe, slid off her knickers, and demanded I eat her pussy. I had never even considered doing such a thing, yet it never even occurred to me to disobey her command. From that night on, I was her submissive sex toy. I ate her pussy every day it seemed and she often fucked me with a variety of different toys. I also fucked her, but she never, not even once, ate my pussy. The situation was clear: I was the lesbian slave and she was in charge.
Olivia: It ended?
Sarah: Yes. This lifestyle existed all four years of college and then we went our separate ways.
Olivia: What happened after college?
Sarah: I got a job, met a guy, got knocked up, got married and lived happily ever after. Until he got abusive a couple of years ago and I moved to America to start over.
Olivia: You have not been with ANY other women since then?
Sarah: No.
Olivia: Interesting.
Sarah: I liked your profile too.
Olivia: What do you like about it?
Sarah: Well you're gorgeous, I got wet just looking at you and imagining submitting to you in real life. But I am fascinated that you like Jane Austen. Your favorite band is Chicago (how many other teens could even name a song by them?) and you also like stockings.
Olivia: Stockings = power.
Sarah: I have pairs of knee high silk stockings to wear on my hands to masturbate myself. The feel of them touching me is orgasmic.
Olivia: I always wear stockings.
Sarah: I wear pantyhose to work every day.
Olivia: Actual pantyhose?
Sarah: Yes. But only sheer sandalfoot ones.
Olivia: Sheer-check. Sandalfoot-check. Pantyhose -- no.
Sarah:?
Olivia: My subs only wear stay-ups, thigh highs, or garter and stockings.
Sarah: Oh. I have a garter and stockings, but I haven't worn them since who knows when.
Olivia: When was the last time you had sex?
Sarah: Over a year.
Olivia: Mission 1.
Sarah:?
Olivia: I will give you missions to see if you are qualified to continue talking to me and maybe eventually qualify for complete submission to me.
Sarah: Um...Ok.
Olivia: Mission 1-Go and buy a variety of new stockings.
Sarah: Ok.
Olivia: Now.
(Olivia has left chat)
I click on my Mom's profile and was surprised. At least she didn't use her real name, but she had offered up her real name to Olivia already.
Profile
Name: Sarah
Age: 43
Nationality: UK (Now with dual UK-USA citizenship)
Location: Boston
Weight: Average
Height: Tall
Interests: Reading, movies, work
Books: Anything by Jane Austen
Bands: Chicago, Duran Duran, U2
Orientation: Gay Curious
Sexual Preference: Younger girls
Perversions: Submission, stockings, domination
I clicked on Olivia's profile and almost shit myself. Olivia, the girl who appeared to be my Mom's mistress, was a student at my school. Not just any student either. She was the head cheerleader, a rich bitch and my nemesis. Since my arrival, we had been at war. I clearly threatened her spot on the top of the popularity chain, what with my amazing good looks, great fashion and perfect body, and modesty.
Profile
Name: Olivia
Age: 18
Location: Boston
Weight: Skinny
Height: Average
Interests: Reading, writing, dancing
Books: Pride and Prejudice
Bands: Chicago
Orientation: Bi
Sexual Preference: Girls, Girls, Girls (A decent song too)
Perversions: Cheerleaders, teachers, submissive girls, stockings, power, I AM A DOMME LOOKING FOR OLDER SLUTS TO TRAIN!!!
I went to my Mom's drawer and found her knee high stockings. I sniffed them. Yep, she still masturbated with them. I put one on my hand and, after sliding off my knickers, I started touching myself ever so gently, while I continued to read about my Mom's sexual debauchery.
January 2, 2008 22:38:38
Sarah: Olivia?
Sarah: You there?
Sarah: I bought some stockings as instructed.
January 2, 2008 23:59:37
Sarah: Olivia?
Sarah: I am wearing a pair right now.
Sarah: A black pair with matching knickers and a nightie.
Sarah: Goodnight.
January 3, 2008 08:33:12
Sarah: I have to go to work for a few hours. I should be back by 4.
January 3, 2008 16:12:48
Sarah: I'm back.
Olivia: Hi, slut. Tell me what you bought.
Sarah: I bought stay-ups or thigh highs, whatever you call them in mocha (3 pairs), beige (2 pairs), black (3 pairs), red (1 pair), white (2 pairs). I also bought a pair of black, white and tan stockings for my garter-belt.
Olivia: What are you wearing right now?
Sarah: Mocha thigh highs, a black business skirt and blazer and a white blouse.
Olivia: I see. Just a minute.
Olivia: Sorry, I am also online with another slave. One that has completed her training.
Sarah:
Olivia: Play your cards right and you too can be my slave too.
Sarah:
Olivia: What kind of toys do you own?
Sarah: One vibrator.
Olivia: Really? I guess we know what your next mission is.
Sarah: Get more toys?
Olivia: Of course. You will need a couple more vibrators, a strap-on for me to fuck you with if the time comes, a butt plug and some sort of vibrating toy to wear in your pussy while you are at work.
Sarah: OK.
Olivia: Later. And for now on I expect you naked except for stockings and heels. Is that understood, slut?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: Good, you just may be worth my time. Goodnight, I have to go and train another slave.
(Olivia has left chat)
I immediately went searching for the toys. It took a bit of searching, but hidden in the back of her closet in a box marked taxes was a variety of toys. It was substantially above the list in the chat. She had a strap-on, a few vibes, a couple of butt plugs (one way too big for any normal person), anal beads, a double-ended dildo, handcuffs, and a variety of lotions and lubes.
I went back to the laptop, my stocking-covered hand slowly teasing my cunt, while I continued reading.
January 10,2008, 20:00:12
Sarah: Hi.
Sarah: Dressed as expected.
Olivia: How would that be?
Sarah: Naked, except in my thigh highs and heels.
Olivia: Good slut.
Sarah: Thank you.
Olivia: Did you buy a vibrating egg as expected?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: Good. Tomorrow I expect you to take the egg you purchased and wear it in your cunt all day tomorrow at work.
Sarah: But I have a trial.
Olivia: That's no excuse.
(Olivia has left chat)
January 10, 2008, 20:03:19
Sarah: I am so sorry...I will wear the egg as you requested.
Sarah: Please forgive your slut.
Sarah: U own me.
January 11, 2008, 18:23:41
Sarah: I am home...
Sarah: Mistress?
Sarah: Please Mistress? I will do anything u command!
Olivia: Mistress, I like that. But that is twice now you have questioned my instructions.
Sarah: Twice?
Olivia: Yes, when I asked if you were looking for a Mistress and when you hesitated over putting the egg in your olds cunt.
Sarah: Oh, I am so sorry.
Olivia: U need to be punished.
Sarah: Yes Mistress.
Olivia: Is your daughter home?
Sarah: No.
Olivia: Good. Go into her room and grab her pillow.
Sarah: OK.
Sarah: Back.
Olivia: Are you dressed as asked?
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Fuck yourself to an orgasm.
Olivia: Imagine u r on your knees pleasing my young, ripe, shaved cunt.
Olivia: Imagine I have just exploded my juices all over ur slut face.
Olivia: Imagine me fucking ur sloppy cunt with my strap-on, ur daughter in the room beside us.
Sarah: I just came.
Olivia: Rub ur whore cunt all over your daughter's pillow case.
Sarah: OMG!
Olivia: NOW!!!
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Dry yourself completely!
Sarah: Done.
Olivia: Go return the pillow to ur daughter's bed.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Sarah: I did it.
Olivia: Good slut. U just may be worthy yet of being my sub slut.
Sarah: Understood.
Olivia: I won't be online for a couple of weeks. I have finals and then my family and I are going skiing up in Canada.
Sarah:
Olivia: While I am gone, I expect u to continue wearing only thigh highs and stop wearing panties. Understood?
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Good, I also expect u to have a butt plug in ur ass whenever ur daughter is home.
Sarah: Understood.
Olivia: Talk 2 u in a couple of weeks.
(Olivia has left chat)
I couldn't believe it. Olivia somehow knew that she was my mother and was using her against me. I couldn't believe my mother would use my pillow to clean her pussy, but apparently she did. I tried to recall anything out of the ordinary with my pillow back then, but nothing came to mind. I did recall commenting to my Mother quite a while ago that she was walking funny. Now I know why.
Although my pussy was on fire as I read the sordid adventures of my mother, my anger was also bubbling at the thought of that bitch Olivia using my mother.
The next few e-mails in late January and early February were all trivial things but my Mother was slowly submitting to the bitch. She had fucked herself at work, she had apparently worn my panties, came in them and put them back in my drawer and she had attempted to fist herself. Then in mid-February came this one.
February 11, 2008 17:22:34
Olivia: You are ready for the final stage of your submission. I have created a new e-mail for you to communicate with me. It is submissivesarah. I will now start sending your missions via e-mail.
Sarah: Yes Mistress. Thank you very much.
Olivia: Be sure to check it often, as missions may turn up at any Moment. Pass these final tests and you will become my sub slave.
Sarah: I eagerly obey.
Olivia: Now go fuck your ass with one of your toys, thinking of me fucking not only you, but your daughter.
Sarah: Thank you Mistress.
What the fuck? Fucking me too? This was getting past the point of ridiculous. I could feel my cheeks getting red with anger; how dare that bitch use my mother to get to me! That was the last chat. I went back to her e-mails and the first one was dated a couple of days later.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 7:14 pm Wednesday February 13, 2008.
Subject: Valentine's Day present!
Your mission is to be at my house at exactly 6:00PM tomorrow. My parents will be out for Valentine's Day till 10 or so. Wear all red.
Mistress Olivia
**********
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 7:17 pm Wednesday February 14th, 2008.
Subject: Re: Valentine's Day present.
I will be there.
Your hopeful servant.
**********
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 10:02 pm Thursday February 14th, 2008.
Subject: U R Now my Slut
You passed the test. You will make a good little slut. You understand now what the expectations are right?
Complete and utter faithfulness!
Mistress Olivia
**********
Unable to control myself, I closed my eyes and imagined what my arch-enemy must have done to my Mother. It would have been extreme and humiliating, just like the way she treats 99% of the students at my school.
I tried to resist the image, but all that continued to play in my head while I rubbed my clit was my mother on her knees, between the legs of the bitchy redhead, begging to please her. I heard my mother offer, "Yes, I will seduce my daughter and bring her to you." I rubbed myself faster imagining my slutty mother trying to seduce me and came hard all over her knee high stocking. Like my slutty mother, I rubbed my cum all over it before taking it off and putting it back in the drawer.
I returned to reading the e-mails.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 11:33 pm Thursday February 14, 2008.
Subject: U R Now my Slut
Dear Mistress,
Thank u so much for accepting me as your slut.
Your obedient, loyal servant,
Kate
I noticed the name change. I shook my head, still baffled how my strong-headed Mom could have allowed herself into such a situation. I skimmed a couple of e-mails that repeated the Mistress/sub theme and then stopped dead in my tracks when I read one about me.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 8:43 pm Saturday February 23, 2008
Subject: Ur daughter
Slut,
I want u to begin the seduction of Victoria. How u do this is up 2 u, but I want her on her knees, ready to serve me, by the end of March.
Mistress Olivia
**********
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 9:51 pm Saturday February 23, 2008
Subject: Re: Ur daughter
Mistress Olivia,
I understand ur request. But I may need ur help. I really don't know how 2 go about seducing my daughter.
I badly want 2 please u, but how do I even begin?
Your confused slut
Kate
**********
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 11:15 am Sunday February 24, 2008
Subject: How 2 seduce ur daughter
Slut,
Only a real whore would even consider seducing their daughter. It makes me wet thinking about it. My suggestion is to start slow with Victoria. Begin complimenting her more, touch her more and show more skin. Attempt to bring up conversations about sex.
Good luck, once u have accomplished this task, I will reward u with ur very own sub.
I look forward to Victoria on her knees ready to submit to me unconditionally like her slut mother.
Mistress Olivia
Reading my name in such an e-mail was shocking. I started to think about the past couple of weeks and realized that Mother had done everything Olivia had suggested. She had complimented my outfits, my hair, and my make-up. She had offered and given me two neck massages and she had definitely been dressing more provocatively lately. I just assumed she had met a man.
As I was about to click on an e-mail titled, "Seduction is going slow", I heard the door open. I looked at the clock. It was only 2. There was no way she should be home. I quickly exited out of her e-mail and computer, but I heard her coming up to her room and I heard another voice. I quickly went to my room through our joint bathroom. Just as I returned to my room, I heard a very familiar girl's voice order, "No! Not in your room, slut. I want you to eat me on your daughter's bed."
"Yes, Mistress," I heard my Mother respond. I just got back to my bathroom when my door opened.
I couldn't see the girl yet, but heard her demand, "Bitch, we only have an hour so get to work."
My mother replied, "Yes, Mistress Olivia."
I let out a quiet gasp. I reached for my Iphone, repositioned myself so I could see and began making a video of my Mother and the bitch. I didn't know what I would use it for yet, but getting revenge on Olivia was definitely part of my yet to be formulated plan. I watched in stunned silence, like I was watching a shockingly dirty porn movie.
Olivia sat on the edge of my bed, pulled off her sundress and opened her legs wide. My Mom fell to her knees and buried her head between the legs of her Mistress and my arch enemy.
For the next few minutes Olivia belittled my Mother, "Yes, suck my clit, slut," and "That's it, you like my young pussy don't you," and "Deeper dyke, shove your tongue inside me." Finally, I heard Olivia scream and collapse back on my bed. "I'm coming slave, keep licking, you fucking bitch."
Once Olivia had recovered, she ordered, "Slut, go get the strap-on. I want to fuck you on your daughter's bed."
"Yes, Mistress Olivia," my Mother obediently replied, and got off her knees and began walking my way. I quickly jumped in the tub and hid behind the curtain. I held my breath when I heard footsteps followed by the clear sound of someone, Olivia, peeing.
My Mother returned, just as the sound of peeing ended. Olivia ordered, "Slut, please clean up my piss."
I couldn't see anything, but I assume my Mother licked the last remnants of Olivia's golden liquid from her pussy. After a few seconds, Olivia ordered, "Get on your daughter's bed."
When I was sure they were gone, I got out of my hiding spot and returned to my voyeur position. My Mom was now naked, except for her thigh high stockings and heels and was on all fours. Olivia, completely naked, had the seven-inch strap-on around her perfect waist, and was crawling onto my bed. I began taping with my Iphone again.
"Ready for your Mistress to fuck you, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress Olivia," my Mother replied.
"On your daughter's bed?"
"Yes, Mistress Olivia."
"Are you looking forward to watching me fuck your daughter with this big thick cock?" Olivia asked, spanking my Mom's ass with the plastic toy.
"Yes, Mistress Olivia, very much so."
"Since you are such a fucking lesbian slut, I am just going to kneel here behind you and let you fuck yourself on your daughter's bed," she said, clearly amused at the power she had over my Mother.
Without further instruction, Mother leaned back, clearly eager to please, and engulfed the big cock in her pussy. As soon as it was in her, she began to move back and forth, fucking herself like a nasty little deviant.
Olivia continued to humiliate my Mother. "Fuck, you are one little whore, letting an 18-year-old fuck you on your daughter's bed. But you love it, don't you?"
"Oh, yes, Mistress, I am a whore, your whore," she moaned, taking the cock deeper in her.
"Do you want me to fuck your daughter?"
"Yes, fuck the whore," my Mom babbled.
I couldn't believe it. I was no saint, but I was no whore either. Well maybe I was, depending on your definition of whore, but she sure didn't know about half my naughty indiscretions.
"Do you want to eat your daughter's pussy?"
"Whaaaaat?" Mom moaned, seemingly surprised by the question.
Olivia grabbed my mother's hips and stopped her from continuing to fuck herself. "You heard me. Do you want to eat your daughter's pussy?"
Frustration filled the room, when Mother shocked me, "Yes, Mistress, I would love to eat my daughter's cunt while you fuck my whore hole."
Olivia pulled the strap-on cock out of Mom and asked, "So you will eat your daughter's pussy for me?"
"Yes," Mom whimpered, desperate to get the cock back in her.
"Will you give her to me as a gift?" Olivia asked, the toy rubbing up and down the crevice of Mother's ass.
"Yes, Mistress, you own me and soon you will own my daughter too," Mother whimpered.
I gasped, letting out a sound that luckily neither of them heard so busy with their sexual debauchery. Part of me wanted to break in and stop it there and then, another part of me wanted to join the naughty scene and yet another part of me had nasty blackmail plans spinning in my mind. So I decided to keep taping. I had both of them in compromising positions, albeit my mother was a lot worse, promising to commit incest.
"Good, slut, I think it is time to fuck the one last forbidden taboo," Mistress Olivia teased.
Anal sex, there was no way my Mother would allow that, I thought to myself. Yet the words out of the woman I clearly didn't know at all were, "You own that hole too Mistress."
"Beg me to fuck your ass, my dyke."
"Fuck my arse, Mistress, fuck your whore on her daughter's bed," my Mother begged, like a nymphomaniac.
Olivia put her hand in my Mom's cunt and used the juice to lube up my Mom's arse. I personally had never done that yet, although I had fingered myself there a couple times. I watched in awe as the long toy began to disappear between my Mom's ass cheeks.
My mother whimpered, clearly in pain, "Aaaaaah."
"Hold still slut," Olivia ordered, pulling my Mom's ass cheeks apart to watch her slut take the long hard cock.
Slowly the majority of the cock was in my Mom and Olivia began to slowly fuck my Mom's arse. The moaning, the whimpering, and the dirty talk were driving me crazy and I started to diddle myself while watching Mom's sexual depravity. I had never allowed anything in my ass, but after watching the screams of pleasure coming from my Mother it had me reconsidering my no entry through the back door policy.
Mom's moaning increased and she begged, "Harder, fuck my arse harder."
Olivia grabbed my Mom's long blonde hair and began to really fuck the shit out of my Mother.
"Yes, yes, fuck my arse, deeper, bang my arse, yes, yes, fuckkkkk," my mother screamed incoherently, clearly reaching climactic bliss by taking a strap-on up her arse. I quit diddling myself, worried I might come too, and taped the end of Mom's humiliation.
Olivia ordered, "Suck my cock, slut. Suck the cock that was up your ass, or what did you call it, your arse."
Mother turned around and without hesitation took the cock in her mouth. I filmed for a couple more minutes and quietly sneaked out from Mom's room and out of the house. My head was spinning with everything I had just seen. I needed time to think, to plan....
The End 4 Now....
Coming Soon: Catching Mommy: Blackmailing a MILF (Victoria blackmails Olivia's Mom!!!)Catching Mommy: Blackmailing a MILF
An 18-year-old seduces her arch-enemy's MILF Mom.
Summary: An 18-year-old seduces her arch-enemy's MILF Mom.
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to great Estragon for his dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier) and knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier).
Note 5: Although not mandatory, I highly recommend you read the first part in this lengthy multi-chaptered story "Catching Mommy: A Stunning Revelation." But in case time doesn't permit or you just want a quick refresher:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!)
Note 6: Although this part does not have direct incest, future incest is implied and the seduction of her Mother is under way.
Catching Mommy: Blackmailing a MILF
Out walking, a million ideas flowed through my head, but two kept recurring. One was to get revenge on Olivia and the other was to confront my mother.
Olivia was a rich kid and I knew her Mother was the President of the PTA. I suddenly realized I could play a little game of tit for tat (plenty of tit actually). If she was going to fuck my Mother, I could fuck hers. I had seen her in school on a few occasions and knew she was a Diva Mother to be sure, but a very attractive Diva Mother. I decided right then that I was going to blackmail her Mother. The video on my Iphone would be very handy.
As for my mother, I couldn't deny it, a growing part of me wanted to have her please me. I knew it was wrong, but my wet cunt was telling me differently.
Two hours later, I walked in my house and Mom was in the kitchen dressed in jeans, a t-shirt and I noticed her pantyhose clad feet, with presumably the same stay-up stockings she had worn during her sexual debauchery, and I smirked. She obeyed completely even when Olivia wasn't around.
I greeted her cheerfully. "Hi Mom, how was your day?"
"Same as always," she replied, lying to me.
I walked over and gave her a big hug, my hand going to her ass, attempting to feel if there was a butt plug still there. There was, and my Mom quickly flinched away. I asked innocently, "What's wrong, Mom?"
"Oh, oh, nothing," she replied, her face flushing.
I decided not to push it yet, neither my questioning nor the butt plug lodged in her arse, at least not until I decided what I wanted to do. We had supper, and once we were watching the news my Mom sat beside me and asked, "Do you want a foot massage?"
I shrugged, "Sure, Mom." I flipped my feet onto her lap and watched her massage my feet. I pointed out, "Mom, you have been extra nice to me lately, what gives?"
Her face went slightly red again as she answered, rather believably if I hadn't already known the truth, "Oh, can't I just do nice things for my only daughter?"
"Of course," I smiled, allowing her to give me a very gentle foot massage.
Eventually, I offered, "Mom, let me return the favor."
She looked surprised, but allowed me to massage her stocking-clad feet. I asked, as I gave individual attention to each of her toes, "Why are you wearing stockings with jeans?"
She paused before answering, "Oh, I just like the feel of them."
Flirting just a bit, hoping to throw her for a loop, I said, "Hmmm, they do feel sexy, Mom."
Her face flushed again as I tried to open the door for her to seduce me as instructed by her Mistress...and my enemy. But she wasn't able to pull the trigger, and silence lingered in the air until I finished her massage.
Eventually, I went upstairs to do homework. That night, while sleeping, I had a very vivid dream. Mom sneaked into my room at night, crawled under my covers and licked my pussy. She had an amazing tongue and I came all over her in only a few minutes. Once she was done, she looked into my eyes and said, "I am your slave, baby. Do with me as you please."
I woke up wet and with my hand in my panties. Closing my eyes, I fingered myself to an intense orgasm and lay there in my bed with another decision in my mind...I would make Mom my slut.
*****
The next day, after Mom went to work, I quickly logged into her computer and searched her e-mails. I read
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 10:14 pm Tuesday February 26, 2008
Subject: Small Advances
Dear Mistress,
I gave my daughter a foot massage and she gave me one too. It was a small step, but a step nonetheless. Also, she hugged me and I think felt my butt plug in my ass. I quickly moved away before she could know for sure.
What next?
Your obedient, nervous servant,
Kate
I couldn't believe Mother was such a slut. Her computer went bing and it was a response from Olivia.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time 7:51 am Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: Re: Small Advance
Slut,
This is not good enough. I want your slut of a daughter on her knees ready to obey me very soon. I want her cleaning my feet with her tongue after a long day of cheerleading practice. I want her cleaning my sweaty ass cheeks after a long run. I want her begging to lick my pussy just after I have had my boyfriend fill me with cum. I want your bitch daughter Victoria!!!
Make it happen, cunt. Or the repercussions will be worse than your tiny little brain can comprehend.
Mistress Olivia
I gasped. I sat there transfixed at the shocking e-mail. The fucking gall of her!
Revenge!!!
It was clear as crystal, I had to get her mother, and soon.
I drove to school and went to my classes in a daze. At lunch I saw Olivia, in a plaid skirt and knee-high socks, coming my way. She smiled at me with a smug smile, unaware of the secret I knew. As we crossed paths she took her shot, in a whisper, "Hey, how is your dad?"
She clearly was trying to provoke me, but I knew this game and responded, "Ok, but not as good as Mike was yesterday when you ditched from school and him and I went at it."
Her smile faded and her claws came out, "You are so fucking dead."
I smiled, my turn to be smug, "Oh no, what are you going to do, make me a submissive little follower like all your dyke friends here?"
"Fuck you," Katrina snapped, one of the girls I know my Mother had pleased.
"Being the dyke you are," I retorted, "you probably would love to, wouldn't you."
"I'm a dyke?" she snapped, "You know who the dyke is it's...."
"Shut up," Olivia ordered, attempting to take control of the situation, glaring at Katrina. "This is not the time or place."
"Good puppy, roll over, play dead," I mocked Katrina, even using sarcastic hand gestures. "You really are her submissive little pet."
Katrina fumed, but said nothing.
"Let's go, now," Olivia ordered, before snapping at me, "she'll get hers soon."
Watching them leave, I decided to give just a hint of what I knew, "Hey Katrina, don't forget to keep the pantyhose on at all times, like a good pet."
Olivia quickly turned to look at me, trying to interpret my words. She looked me over, noticing I too was wearing pantyhose. We stared at each other like gunfighters in the old west, a showdown, before she turned and walked away, Katrina following closely behind her.
The day ended, and knowing Olivia had cheerleading practice, I drove over to her house, which was a mansion really. I parked and went to the front door. I rang the doorbell and waited. It was opened by a black woman in a maid's outfit. 'How fucking fitting,' I thought to myself. 'What year are we in, 1950?'
She asked, "What can I do for you?"
"I am looking to speak to Mrs. Phillips."
"May I ask who is calling?" the maid politely asked.
"Sure," I agreed, making up a name, "it is Allie, and I am an acquaintance of Olivia's."
"Ok, ma'am, please take a seat in the front room and I will inform her she has a guest."
"Thank you."
I walked into the big front room that could host a hundred and perused the many pictures on the wall. Although the husband/dad was in a couple, this was really a gallery of pretentious beauties, celebrating the looks of both the daughter and mother. I was shaking my head in utter disbelief when I heard the polite voice of Mrs. Phillips, "Good afternoon, Allie. I am sorry, but Sandrine should have told you Olivia isn't home."
I turned and smiled at the perfectly dressed mother of my enemy. Dressed entirely in white, it seemed so appropriate for what I was about to do. "Oh, I know she isn't. I came to speak with you, Mrs. Phillips."
"Oh," she replied, caught slightly off guard, before responding, "Please call me Lauren."
"OK, Lauren," I replied, "can we speak in private?"
"Of course," she replied, although her perplexed expression hinted at the oddity of the request. "Follow me."
I followed her out of the front room and into a smaller, room, albeit still way too big, that I learned was a drawing room. She offered me a seat, took one across from me, before asking, "And what can I do for you, Allie?"
I smiled, "Funny you should ask me that."
"Why is that?" she asked, showing just the hint of being out of her comfort zone.
"Because I do want something from you," I teased, my voice sing-song like a silly high school girl.
"What is it?" she asked, still not remotely ready for the bombshell I was about to play.
"You on your knees begging to eat my cunt," I announced, my tone instantly changing much more authoritarian.
"I beg your pardon," she asked, shocked.
"I want you, on your knees, before me, begging to be my personal fuck-toy."
"How dare you!" she stood up.
"How dare your daughter!" I retorted.
"What?"
"Before you decide to 'not' drop to your knees and beg to please me, you should look at this video." I offered her my cellphone.
"I want you out of my house this instant!" she demanded with fire in her eyes.
"OK," I shrugged, turning to leave, "I guess I can just upload this video on Facebook and a couple of sex sites, and your perfect little prima donna's reputation will be ruined, as I imagine would be yours as well."
I continued walking, waiting for the words I knew were coming. Before I even reached the door, the word came, "Wait."
I turned around, walked back to her, and said, "We only have a tiny, precious amount of time, Mrs. Phillips. Either you beg to be my slut or I ruin your daughter. The choice is yours."
Skeptical of my evidence, she asked, "Let me see what you have."
I showed her a clip of her fucking my mother, although I made sure the volume was off. Her face went pale as she watched her daughter having lesbian sex. She grabbed for the phone and I pulled it away quickly. I snapped, "Don't you ever fucking touch my property without permission, you bitch. And just so you know I have already uploaded this file on a skydrive, so all it takes to end up online is one simple disobedience from you."
She looked up at me, frustrated and worried, yet still trying to control the situation, she asked, "How much?"
"How much what?" I asked.
"How much money do you want?"
"I don't want money," I laughed harshly. "I want revenge. Your daughter has been a complete bitch to me and pretty much every person at her school and I want her to pay."
"Why me?" she asked.
"Tit for tat," I replied, before adding vulgarly, "Your tits, my tat."
"What?" she asked, confused, tears welling in her eyes.
"That woman she is fucking. That is my mother," I snarled, adding, "if she is going to fuck my mother, then I am going to fuck hers."
She stood there motionless, clearly not used to being not in control or unable to buy her way out of a problem.
"On your knees, Mrs. Phillips!" I ordered.
"Please, don't make me," she pleaded.
"Oh, I am not going to make you," I replied, giving her false hope.
"Oh, thank you," she gratefully replied.
"No, no, no. You must submit to me on your own accord," I explained, crushing her brief glimmer of hope.
She looked so cute and so defeated.
"On your knees, Mrs. Phillips," I ordered.
She fell to her knees, tears now freely streaming down her face.
I explained, "Don't blame me for this. Blame your bitch, slut of a daughter. She went after my mother, and now I am going to repay the favor." I pulled out my Iphone and began filming, "Now beg to be my personal plaything."
She looked up and covered her face when she saw the Iphone.
I snapped at her. "Don't you dare look away from me! Show me your fucking pretty face!"
She slowly uncovered her face and begged, "Please, let's make an arrangement."
I smiled and said, "Oh, we are making an arrangement Mrs. Phillips. Now stand up."
She quickly obeyed, probably slightly hopeful that I had reconsidered.
I smiled, "Tell you what, Mrs. Phillips, I am nothing if not fair. So I am going to lift up your skirt and touch your knickers. If they are dry I will turn around and leave and we will pretend this never happened. On the other hand, if your knickers are wet, like I assume they are, then I am going to sit down on that white chair, open my legs and you are going to crawl over to me and beg to become my slut."
Her face went red, as she stammered, "T-t-that is ludicrous."
"You see, I can tell by the look in your eyes. You want me. You crave discipline. Your cunt, I am guessing, has soaked your knickers with the excitement of pleasing me."
"No," she whispered.
My hand lifted up her skirt and, as I expected, she had leaked so much even her pantyhose was wet. I purred, "Hmmmm, it seems I was right and you are a flooder, aren't you?"
She shook her head no. I tapped her pussy three times and she let out loud moans at each tap. "Fuck, Mrs. Phillips. You are hornier than I expected. Doesn't Mr. Phillips fulfill your needs?"
She snapped at me, "That is none of your business."
I sighed, "This is getting old. You are horny thinking of pleasing me and I need to be pleased." I walked over to the white chair and beckoned her with one finger.
She stood frozen briefly, but did begin walking towards me.
I stopped her. "Crawl, slut."
She cringed at being called a slut, her humiliation clearly burning inside her. She obeyed though, dropping to her pantyhose-covered knees and awkwardly crawled toward me. Once at my feet, I looked down and asked, "Do you want to taste my cunt, Mrs. Phillips?"
"No," she answered defiantly.
"Really?" I asked, my eyebrow raised. "On your bitch daughter's life, be completely honest, do you want to taste my pussy?"
Tears returned to her eyes as she answered so softly I could only tell my reading her lips, "Yes."
"Louder, slut!" I demanded.
"Yes, dammit!" she snapped.
I opened my legs. "Take off my knickers, Mrs. Phillips."
I lifted my ass off the chair as, her hands literally shaking, she nervously tugged at my knickers. Once off, I spread my legs wide and asked, "Like what you see?"
She stared at my shaved, perfect pussy and nodded yes.
"Beg me," I ordered.
She looked up, her eyes pleading for me to show mercy. Instead, I waited. Eventually, the attractive MILF whispered, "May I lick your vagina?"
"Hmmm, that is terrible, Mrs. Phillips. We will have to work on your dirty talk," I suggested. "But time is of the essence. Go ahead, Mrs. Phillips, become my slave, lean forward and taste your new Mistress' cunt."
I was slightly surprised when there was no last minute resistance. She leaned forward between my legs and began licking my very wet pussy. She was tentative at first, licking my pussy lips slowly. But like the other MILFs who have sampled my goods, once my juices started flowing, the eager cunt-lickers get addicted to my taste and begin lapping like a thirsty puppy finding water in a desert. Her tentativeness faded and was replaced by an eagerness to please.
My moans increased as her pace increased and I rewarded my new slut with compliments, "Good slut, you will make a very good pussy-pleaser," and "Hmmm, for a first timer you are a natural." Although she obviously wasn't enjoying her humiliating ordeal, my compliment had her begin licking faster. I smiled to myself as she was becoming the lesbian slut I had promised myself she would become.
Watching my revenge happen so smoothly and the evidence on my Iphone capturing every second of my enemy's mother's submission was a double satisfaction: one, the first part of my revenge complete and two, the MILFs' tongue really was doing wonders on my cunt. Curious, I accused her. "This is not the first time you have eaten pussy, is it, Mrs. Phillips?"
She looked up at me, my juices giving her lips a light shine, her facial expression implying so many unspoken things.
I repeated my question, "This is not the first time you have eaten pussy, is it, Mrs. Phillips?"
Defeated and yet clearly horny, she admitted, "No, it is not."
"You munch cunt regularly, don't you?" I questioned.
"Not really," she replied, vaguely.
"When was the last time?" I asked.
"Please, Olivia will be home soon," she pleaded, avoiding the question.
"I like your begging," I teased, "but the sooner you answer my question, the sooner you can finish what you started and the sooner you can come yourself."
"Fine," she sighed, "but can you turn that thing off?"
"Sure," I shrugged, as if it was not a big deal.
"There is a group of us that sometimes get together to play," she admitted.
"Who?" I asked, dying to know all the secrets of the filthy rich and slutty.
"A variety of different women."
"Name one," I pushed.
"I can't," she refused, her eyes giving away her fear of consequence.
"Just one, and you can finish what you are currently craving," I teased, my finger slipping inside my wet cunt.
"Fine," she said again, clearly a common word in her vocabulary that definitely didn't mean 'fine' at all. "June Neilsen."
"Katrina's mother?" I asked.
"Yes," she admitted, deflated.
"Delicious," I mused to know one in particular. "Speaking of delicious, get back to work my pet MILF."
I reached for her hair and slowly pulled her back into my gourmet dish.
She savoured my buffet of flavor as she eagerly lapped my pussy, clearly desperate to get me off quick. She went directly to my clit and swirled her tongue around it as she sucked it into her mouth. Instantly, I was close and I grabbed her head, pulled her in and began rubbing my pussy all over her pretty face. A minute later, I was flooding my juices all over Olivia's MILF mother as I came harder than I can ever recall. Maybe it was the power I knew I had over her now, maybe it was knowing that by fucking her face I was fucking Olivia's, maybe it was the building tension inside since I saw Mother used as a submissive slut or maybe I was just fucking horny.
Once spent, I pulled my Iphone back out and took a picture of the humiliated MILF, her make-up a mess that screamed 'I just ate pussy'. I demanded, "Now lay on your back and come for your Mistress."
"Please, no," she again begged, as if this was a negotiation.
"Now, slut!" I demanded.
She nervously, pulled down her pantyhose and knickers and began frigging herself. She closed her eyes and I began taping again. In seconds her last signs of dignity faded as her moans and desire to come took over her body. It was easily the most dignified orgasm ever as she bit her lip and let out a lengthy whimper, clearly trying not to scream like her body desperately wanted to.
Once she was done, still on her back in her own home, I explained, "I own you now, Mrs. Phillips. You are my slut. If you obey all my orders, I won't upload this quaint little video of you onto the Internet. Is that understood?"
"Yes," she replied defeated, before adding, "Please, is there any way we can work something out?"
"No, slave. I have already laid out the conditions of our relationship. This is not a negotiation. You have no leverage. Now, from now on, I expect you to only wear stockings, none of this pantyhose crap. If I want access to that cunt of yours it better be readily available, is that clear, slut?"
"Yes," she agreed, tears again beginning to roll down her cheeks.
"Yes, what?" I asked, pushing her further into the submissive role I planned to use her for.
"Yes, Mistress," she announced, after a brief pause.
"Good girl," I replied, condescendingly. I wrote my e-mail address on a piece of paper and instructed, "You will create an e-mail address for me to contact you, using your real name. You will e-mail me this new address by 8PM tonight. You will check it regularly. Is that understood?"
"Yes, Mistress," she agreed.
Looking at the clock, I realized I had to leave. I finished with, "Your daughter will be home soon. You may want to clean up. Your face is a mess, it screams I-am-a-lesbian-dyke-who- just-ate-cunt, which, of course, you just did."
I left her alone to reflect on how her entire life just radically changed in less than an hour. In my car, driving home, I smiled knowing that this was only the beginning.
The End 4 Now...
Coming Soon: Catching Mommy: Creating a SlutCatching Mommy: Creating a Slut
An 18-year-old begins controlling her arch-enemy's MILF Mom.
Summary: An 18-year-old begins controlling her arch-enemy's MILF Mom.
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to great Estragon for his dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier) and shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet).
Note 5: Although this part does not have direct incest, future incest is implied (and will come to its completion in part 4).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!!)
Catching Mommy: Creating a Good Pet
I was in my car only a few blocks from home when Olivia's red Mercedes flew past me running a stop sign. A smile crossed my face as my tit-for tat plan advanced.
Mom wasn't home yet, so I quickly checked her e-mails but there were none. Oddly, I felt a pang of disappointment at not having any new e-mail to read of Mother's sins. I logged back out and had a quick shower to wash away my sin...although truth be told I reveled in my sin.
Mom called just after I was out of the shower that she was working late and there was money to order pizza in the usual place. As soon as she hung up I wondered if she was really working late or if she was off with Olivia.
I turned my laptop on, which I had picked up on the way home from dominating Olivia's mother, and logged into my e-mail account. No e-mail from my new slut yet, but it was only five o'clock. I researched my History essay on the British impact on American foreign policy for an hour, watched a new episode of The Bachelor (man that show is accidentally funny) and was re-reading Hamlet before our Act Five test when finally my e-mail binged.
I checked the e-mail and was disappointed to see it was from Becka, a good friend from back home. I e-mailed her back that I was planning to come visit and that she should come here soon too.
Glancing at the clock, I saw it was five after eight and I was already thinking about punishments for my disobedient MILF slut when another e-mail arrived.
I clicked on the e-mail and saw it was from Mrs. Phillips
From: LPhillips
To: Victoria Jones
Time 8:04 pm Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: Sorry!!!
Sorry this a few minutes late. I was on the phone with my Mother and lost track of time.
L
I shook my head at her weak excuse and immediately replied.
From: Victoria Jones
To: LPhillips
Time 8:06 pm Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: Dumb Slut
Slut,
First of all, every time you address me you will refer to me properly and with respect.
Secondly, I do not accept excuses. You will be punished for not obeying instructions.
Third, you will change your name on your id to Slave Olivia's Mom.
Lastly, your first task, for not following instructions like a good slut, is to go downstairs and grab a cucumber (if you don't have one go and purchase one) and take a picture on your laptop cam with the green fuck-stick in your cunt. I expect the picture e-mailed to me before 10 o'clock. (The picture must include your pretty face my diva whore)
Mistress Victoria
P.S.-Of course, disobedience to this simple task will result in videos of both you and your slut daughter being broadcast on many sex websites (and the links will be sent to EVERYONE you know).
Satisfied with my response, I clicked send and waited for the e-mail of protest I expected to return. Much to my surprise it didn't arrive and a few minutes later I heard the front door open and close. I closed my laptop and went to greet her. She was just taking off her heels when I got downstairs and I greeted her. "Mom, you look exhausted."
She yawned and said, "It was a long day in court."
"Did you win?" I asked, grabbing her bag.
"The jury is still out," she said, yawning yet again.
"Did you have dinner?" I asked.
"Yes, we had food brought in while we waited and waited and waited," Mom sighed, yawning again.
"You need another foot massage, Mommy," I said, using a term of endearment I had not used in years.
She gave me an odd look, but headed to the couch. "I would love one, dear. My feet are killing me."
For the next few minutes Mom recounted her trial as I massaged her stocking-clad feet, my hands moving slyly more up her leg as I also massaged her ankle and calf. As Mom's legs opened a tad I saw the top of her lace stocking top and asked, "Mom, you wore stockings to work. Were you not worried the lace top could be seen if you sat a certain way?"
Mom jolted up and stammered, "Oh-I-I-um, oh no honey, I made sure to wear a skirt that was conservative enough."
"Ok, then, new question," I said, my hand moving slightly up her left leg. "Why stockings at work?"
She quickly replied, "Well, I noticed you wear them and thought I would try a pair myself."
I questioned her, acting as if she violated my privacy, "How did you know I wear stockings?"
"I still do your laundry." She smirked.
"Touché," I agreed, before asking, "Don't stockings make you feel sexier?"
Mom blushed as she replied, "I suppose so."
"That is why I wear them," I admitted. "I feel sexier when I have them on and I know I get more looks from men and women."
"Women?" she questioned, clearly surprised.
"Mom, it is 2008, if you are not bi you are not popular," I joked.
"You're bi?" she asked, her head clearly spinning.
Suddenly acting shy and innocent, I said, "Well, if truth be told, I think I am a lesbian," planting seed after seed. Mom was speechless so I admitted, lying, even as my hands moved up to her calf, "Although I have never been with a girl, I just know I want to."
"Y-y-you do?" she asked, her head I imagine spinning with opportunity based on her orders from Olivia.
"Yes, desperately, it is all I think about. The worst part is the girl I have been crushing on is my worst enemy at school," I sighed, "but I still can't get her out of my mind, even when she belittles me over and over. Oddly, somehow her belittling makes me want her more. Does that make any sense?"
"Oh honey, your Father and I had a love-hate relationship, so I know exactly what you are talking about," she answered, but I noticed her head was spinning with my revelations.
"But I really hate this girl, yet I can't get her out of my mind. She is my polar opposite. A rich, stuck-up bitch that thinks the world revolves around her," I complained.
Mom pointed out, "Girls like that are often hiding behind their insecurities as a defense mechanism."
"Really?" I said, before going in for the kill. "Well, I can't imagine Olivia Phillips being insecure. She is a perfect ten body wise and has Hollywood looks."
Mom's face went pale as I revealed the name of her Mistress.
I asked, "Are you ok, Mom? It looks like you just saw a ghost."
She stammered, trying to regain control of her emotions. "W-w-what is her name?"
"Olivia Phillips," I repeated. "I have told you about her. She is the bitch always giving me a hard time."
Mom stood up suddenly, clearly trying to come to grips with all the information I was shooting at her.
I added, "Even though I hate her and everything she stands for , there is just something about her I can't explain. But she is not a lesbian."
Mom paused for a moment before turning back towards me. "How do you know?" Mom asked, suddenly attempting to assist her Mistress in seducing her own daughter.
"A girl just knows," I replied, leading Mom with a juicy carrot.
"Oh," Mom paused, "I don't think you can ever tell."
"Really?" I asked, playing innocent.
"Well, before this conversation I had no idea my daughter might be gay," she pointed out. I was so impressed with how quickly Mom recovered, clearly the lawyer in her was coming out.
"Touché," I responded and joked, dangling another carrot, "Now what would be crazy was if you were a lesbian."
Mom`s face went red again, but she again recovered quickly. "I can't believe you would say that."
"It was a joke, Mom. There is no way in a million years anyone would think you were a lesbian," I said, trying to comfort her.
"Why?" she asked, "Am I too old?"
I stood up, pulled her into a hug and comforted, "No, Mom, you are not too old. You are as beautiful as you ever have been."
"Thanks, honey," she replied, weakening in my arms. "I don't know what came over me. I am really overtired and stressed about the case I guess."
"Actually," I added, my flirting subtle but setting another seed, "If you weren't my mom I would have a crush on you."
"Oh my," Mom replied, surprised by my flirting and my hand now resting firmly on her ass.
"It's ok, Mom," I said, "You should get some rest."
"Agreed," she confirmed and headed up to her room. She stopped at the stairs and said, "By the way sweetheart, I am fine with your sexual preference and if you ever need to talk about it, I am always here."
"I know, Mom, I know," I replied, waving her off to her room.
Smiling, I returned to my room to check my e-mail. I was pleasantly surprised to see an e-mail from her, under her new name, and an attachment.
I clicked on the e-mail.
From: SlaveOliviasMom
To: Victoria Jones
Time9:55:54 pm Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: Completion of Task
Dear Mistress,
I obeyed your command as ordered.
Slave Olivia's Mom
PS: Sorry that it is a video, but I do not know how to take pictures on this computer, but I do know how to make a video.
I smiled thinking of all the things I could do with her and a web camera. I clicked on the small video file and watched a semi-dressed MILF shove a cucumber of medium size in her cunt. She never makes eye contact with the camera, but it is obviously she.
I saved the file and e-mailed her back.
From: Victoria Jones
To: SlaveOliviasMom
Time10:04:33 pm Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: Re: Completion of TasK
My slut,
You did very well. I am happy with my pet MILF. Starting tomorrow you will not wear panties anymore and you will wear stockings at all times (not pantyhose) so if I am in a hurry and want access to your box I won't be slowed down.
Also, I will be over after school again to start your training.
Mistress Victoria.
Horny as hell, I considered just going to Mom's room and sitting on her face, but incest was something I wasn't quite ready for. I pulled open the Literotica website and read a few stories including 'Mommy: Becoming My Daughter's Slut' which seemed similar to my mother and me. Grabbing a toy, I shagged myself to a frenzy as I fantasized making Mommy mine. When horny, it was an intoxicating idea that I wanted to do ASAP, but once I had come and was not thinking with my cunt, the repercussions worried me.
THURSDAY
After Mom left for work the next day, I scurried to her computer like mouse to cheese, craving more information.
Surprisingly, there was no e-mail from Olivia. Searching the sent e-mails I did find one sent from Mom to Olivia last night.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 10:07 pm Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: A Major Development
Dear Mistress,
I have BIG news....can we chat?
Slut Kate
(Closer to accomplishing your order)
A smile crossed my face as I realized that my Mom was indeed planning to seduce me. I searched her folder and found a transcript from last night. I opened it and read:
Olivia: Slut, this had better be important; I have not had a good day.
Sarah: I am sorry to hear that, Mistress.
Olivia: What fucking news to you have for me.
Sarah: Victoria has a crush on you.
Olivia: She does? How do you know?
Sarah: She told me so tonight when also admitted she thinks she is gay, although she has never actually had a real experience to base it on.
Olivia: Well, well, well...
Sarah: And I think she flirted with me.
Olivia: What?
Sarah: Her hand lingered on my ass way too long and when she was massaging my feet it just seemed more than just a massage and she complimented me by saying if I wasn't her Mother she would be into me.
Olivia: Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! This is too good to be true.
Sarah: What do I do now, Mistress?
Olivia: Flirt back...you know she is a dyke wannabe...just like her whore Mother.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: I want her ready to please me by Saturday.
Sarah: This Saturday.
Olivia: Yes.
Sarah: Oh my that is not much time.
Olivia: Is there a problem?
Sarah: No, Mistress, I will make it happen somehow.
Olivia: Good slut. Be good and you will be rewarded.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: But I am tired and going to go to bed. You are to keep that butt plug in your fat ass of yours until your daughter takes it out...is that understood?
Sarah: Yes, Mistress. But won't it fall out?
Olivia: Of your fat ass?
Sarah:?
Olivia: Fine, you can wear panties this one time.
Olivia: Good night, slut.
Sarah: Good night, Mistress.
I logged out of mom's computer and took a cold shower. At school, as expected, the smug look on Olivia's face was intolerable and yet amusing. She was so confident she was playing me and yet had no idea that it was the other way around.
Once school was done, I quickly drove over to Olivia's house and was greeted by my new pet. I said condescendingly, "I didn't know you knew how to open your door by yourself."
"I sent Sandrine out," the nervous MILF explained.
"Eager to continue your training are you?" I smiled, walking past her and into her house.
She closed the door and asked, still praying for a change of heart, "Can't we work something out?"
I smiled, "Oh I have a very lengthy plan already worked out my slut."
She winched slightly at the derogatory name as I walked past her. She let out a sigh that implied she wasn't happy but had reluctantly accepted her predicament.
I turned and ordered, "Show me your stockings, whore."
Her face went red with an anger she impressively controlled before lifting up her flower print dress and showing she had obeyed my instructions with a pair of lace top tan stockings.
"You are such a good girl," I purred, like I was talking to a puppy that had just done a trick.
"Thanks, Mistress," she replied, even though it obviously was eating her alive to be treated so disrespectfully, especially in her own home.
I smiled, knowing even though her facial expressions and tone implied she was strong and upright, the reality was the fact that she had allowed me into her home and sent out her maid spoke volumes...she was mine. I asked, "When was the last time you shagged your husband?"
"Shag?" she asked.
I sighed, still getting used to American language. "Shag means fuck. When did you last fuck your husband?"
"Last night," she admitted, avoiding eye contact.
"Interesting," I mused, before adding, "submitting to me got you that horny, did it?"
"No," she defiantly replied, but the redness on her face told the truth.
"Are you lying to me?" I questioned, my tone shifting enough to show I did not like being lied to.
"I-um-sorry," she stammered, startled by my tone.
"Do not ever lie to me again or else," I threatened.
"Yes, Mistress," she quickly responded, fearing my threatened wrath.
"Good pet," I again purred, my tone instantly changing from angry to tender.
"So why did you shag him?" I asked.
"I was horny," she admitted, still not making eye contact with me.
"Why?" I questioned, already knowing the answer.
"I don't know," she whispered, her shame obvious.
"I think you do," I said, asking, "What were you thinking about while his cock was in you?"
"You," she whispered, almost inaudibly.
"Me?" I asked, feigning surprise.
"Yes," she repeated, slightly louder.
"And what about?" I asked, trying to delve deeper and build on the mother's obvious shame.
"Submitting to you got me unable to think straight," she admitted.
"Why?"
"I can't explain it. I am usually in charge of everything I do in life including my sexual encounters," she explained, trying to rationalize it to herself as she explained it to me.
"Yet, even though you tried to deny it in your head, your cunt said otherwise didn't it?" I replied, smugly.
"I guess," she admitted.
"Let's go upstairs," I instructed, turning and going up her stairs.
She followed me as I sauntered up to her room as if this was my house. I instantly sat on the edge of her bed and ordered, "Crawl to me, my pet."
She paused only briefly before dropping to her stocking-clad knees and crawled over to me. Once at my feet, in front of her bed, I ordered, "Take off my heels, Mommy."
Adding the word 'Mommy' was for my own naughty play as I imagined making my real mother my pet soon. After all, if one is good, two is better.
She obeyed.
"Lick my soles," I instructed, my left foot going to her lips.
Like the obedient pet she was quickly becoming, I felt her tongue slowly lick the bottom of my foot.
After a minute, I offered her my other foot and she replicated the focused gentle licking.
A minute later, I asked, "Do you want to taste your Mistress's pussy, my dyke?"
No hesitation this time as she answered, "Yes, Mistress."
"Eat away," I offered, lifting my ass up to pull up my dress. I opened my legs, revealing my shaved pussy to the hungry MILF.
Again there was no hesitation as she leaned up and dove into my cunt. It was amazing how someone so dignified and self-righteous in public could simply be a submissive dyke underneath that pretentious façade. It was also amazing how good a cunt licker she was. Her tongue teased and pleased my clit like no one else ever had. She had my cunt on fire in seconds and licked me with such expertise I was in awe of her. I closed my eyes and moaned, "Yes Mommy, lick my cunt," again imagining it was not my arch-enemy's mother between my legs, but my own.
The twisted fantasy, mixed with the aggressive pleasing of the pretty MILF had me on the brink in a few minutes. Grabbing her perfect hair, I pulled her into my cunt and bucked my hips up and down, literally fucking her face. To her credit, she continued licking, even as she struggled to breathe.
I screamed as I creamed, "Fuuuuuuuck, Mommy slut, I am comiiiiiiiing." My cum exploded out of my cunt as I vibrated from the euphoria my new pet brought me.
The intense pleasure made me weak, so I let go of my slut's head and collapsed back onto her bed. To my surprise, my hungry slut continued licking my cunt, seemingly unable to get enough of my perfect nectar.
Her concentrated assault on my cunt had me suddenly having to pee and I pushed her away and rushed to the bathroom.
To my surprise, when I returned from tinkling, my MILF sub was still on her knees on the floor. 'What a good pet' I thought to myself.
I complimented my pet. "Fuck you have an amazing tongue."
"Thank you, Mistress," she replied, a slight beaming in her tone at the compliment.
"I will be skipping class tomorrow afternoon, I expect June to be over here tomorrow as well, is that clear?" I asked.
Her eagerness faded as her face went white. "But I thought this would be our secret if I was a good girl."
"Well, you already munch her cunt anyway, so I might as well get a piece of her too." I shrugged.
"I am not sure I will be able to get her here, she is a busy woman," Mrs. Phillips replied, clearly desperate to avoid my instructions.
"That is your problem," I countered, "unless you want those videos released."
She sighed, knowing she was defeated.
"And don't you dare come until you fulfill this task and I give you permission tomorrow," I added, giving her a look that implied don't-you-dare-question-me.
"Understood, Mistress," she replied, again showing her true submissiveness.
"Good pet and make sure your whole Saturday evening is free," I said, walking over to her, patted her on the head and walked out leaving her on her knees, horny and rattled.
As I drove home I smiled, knowing my plans were coming perfectly into place. On Saturday, as Olivia prepared to play me, I was going to play her.
The End 4 Now....
Coming Soon: Catching Mommy: Daughter DommeCatching Mommy: Daughter Domme
An 18-year-old makes her Mom her submissive.
Catching Mommy: Daughter Domme
Summary: An 18-year-old makes her Mom her submissive.
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to great Estragon for his dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier), shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet), slag (for slut...which I think sounds so much worse), snog (for kiss...which I find hard to say with a straight face) and bugger (for fuck...also makes sex sound dirtier).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!!)
Part 3: Creating a Good Pet: Victoria announces to her Mom she is a lesbian, as she begins to set up her Mother for the inevitable seduction. Meanwhile, her Mom begins her own plan to seduce her daughter. Lastly, Victoria continues the training of her new pet...her arch-enemy's mother and her own mother's Mistress.
Catching Mommy: Daughter Domme
I arrived home and was disappointed to see Mom was not home yet, even though that was her usual norm.
I texted Mom, asking if she would be home for supper and she texted back she would be home around 6:30. I quickly texted back that I would make supper. I poured some wine, trying to assist my mother in her seduction of me.
Supper was made and everything was ready when Mom got home a few minutes late.
As she closed the door, she called out, "Sorry, honey, traffic was a bitch."
"No problem Mom," I called back, walking out of the kitchen and giving her a glass of wine.
"Oh my," she smiled, "how did you know?"
"Call it a hunch," I shrugged.
She took the wine. "You always have great hunches."
I agreed. "I am pretty much perfect."
"Yes, you are," Mom laughed, flipping out of her heels, giving me a good look at her perfectly manicured stocking-clad toes.
I looked down, attempting to be obvious, before looking back up. "Hungry?"
"Famished," she replied, moving towards the kitchen.
I ordered, my tone just slightly authoritative, "Sit down, Mommy. I am here to serve you tonight." The innuendo was as obvious as humanly possible.
I could tell her head was spinning as her face went slightly flushed. She sat down with a slight wince.
"You ok?" I asked, knowing exactly why she winced; obviously the butt plug was still in her arse.
I brought her a plate and topped up her wine, which she had already had half finished.
"Thank you, my dear," Mom graciously said.
"Anything for my Mommy," I countered, my hand lingering briefly on her shoulder.
I sat across from her and we ate and chatted about work and school. It wasn't till we were having dessert, both on our third, very full, glass of wine, that Mom opened the door to my seduction. "So, did you see that girl today?"
"What girl?" I asked, playing dumb.
"That Olivia girl," she replied, pretending she had no idea who Olivia was.
"Yes," I admitted.
"Did she say anything to you?" she asked.
"No, but she gave me a really smug look. It was really strange, as if she knew something," I said, playing my Mom as she tried to play me.
"That is strange," Mom replied, her facial expression giving away that she knew exactly why Olivia looked so smug.
"I know," I said. "Half of me wants to punch her in the face, the other half wants to have her sit on my face."
Mom gasped, "Victoria!"
"Sorry," I shrugged," this wine is shutting down my inhibitions, it seems."
Mom laughed, "Well, you are an adult now, I guess I should start treating you as one."
Standing up and walking to her, I said, "Thanks Mom." I grabbed her hand and pulled her up. "You clearly need a foot massage."
"Always," she answered, now looking me in the eyes. I could see her trepidation, her eagerness to push along with her task given by her Mistress, yet I could also see her insecurity.
I pulled her along to the couch and playfully pushed her on the couch, before falling on top of her, my left hand landing firmly on her breast. She let out a loud yelp as the plug in her ass reached new depths as I stammered, pretending it was an accident, "S-s-s-sorry, Mom."
"It was an accident," Mom smiled back, clearly not embarrassed by being felt up by her daughter.
"Of course it was," I agreed, even though my tone was playfully saying the opposite, as I moved beside her. I took her stocking-clad foot in my hand and began massaging it. As I did, I pretended to ask for advice. "So Mom, how would you deal with my situation?"
Mom was quiet for a bit before she answered. "Well, you need to talk to her one on one. You need to confront her about how she has treated you in the past and how it makes you feel. "
"I have to admit that her treating me like a slag somehow makes me want to snog with her?" I asked incredulously.
"Well, I wouldn't start with that." Mom smiled. "But only by accepting who you are and what makes you tick will you find true happiness."
"Mom have you been reading Chinese fortune cookies?" I quipped.
"I am serious," she said, determined to make her point, even though I knew she was really rationalizing to herself how she became the lesbian slag she had become. "It has taken me many years to accept who I am and what makes me tick."
"And what is that?" I questioned, as my hand began massaging her calf.
Her face went red, as she answered, "That is not the point."
"Mom, if I am going to be honest with you, then I need you to be honest back," I argued.
"But I am your mother," she rationalized.
"And I am your daughter. We are all the family we have, there should be no secrets," I countered.
A long silence lingered as I continued to massage her calf. Finally, she said, "Honey, the truth will surprise you."
"More than me telling you I think I am a dyke?"
"Yes," she admitted.
"No way," I gasped, acting shocked. "What dark, dirty secrets could you possibly have in your closet?"
She sat up and took my hands in hers. She took a deep breath, looked me in the eye and said, "Victoria, I am a lesbian."
"Bugger off," I responded.
"I'm serious," she said, her face showing her utter nervousness.
I paused briefly, and looking into her eyes saw so much: insecurity, trepidation and something I couldn't explain. I finally said, "You are serious."
"Yes," she whispered, "but there is more."
"I am submissive," she admitted.
"Now I know you are fucking with me," I responded. "You are way too confident to be submissive."
"That is exactly the point," she shot back with.
"How so?"
"Well," she began, "My job is very stressful and I always have to be in charge. Yet, in the bedroom, I like to just let go and allow someone else to be in control."
"I can't believe it," I whispered back, acting shocked.
"So what does being submissive entail?" I asked.
"That is a complicated question," Mom replied, clearly not wanting to go any deeper into her secrets.
"Well, I would never be submissive I don't think," I said.
"I don't know," Mom said, trying to manipulate me. "You are a lot like me."
"I suppose," I pondered thoughtfully, knowing I was far from submissive. "Give me an example of what being a submissive means in the bedroom."
Again a long silence lingered.
Trying to move this seduction along, I said, "Mom, you look more stressed than usual. You clearly need a back massage."
Mom considered the offer, before saying, "I don't think so."
I stood up and pulled her up. "That is an order."
"Excuse me?" she questioned, her tone her usual motherly questioning self when I had crossed the line.
"Well you said you need to let go and have decisions made for you. I am making one for you. You need a massage," I said confidently, pulling her up the stairs.
After a brief moment where time seemed to stand still, Mom, like the submissive she was, actually followed behind me and into her room.
Once in her room, I ordered not bossy but in control, "Lie down, Mommy."
She gave one last skeptical look before going to her bed and lying on her belly. Not wanting her to have any second thoughts, I quickly climbed on top of her and began to massage her shoulders. "Wow Mom, your body is super tight. You are clearly super stressed. What is causing all this tension, Mom?" I smirked to myself, as I knew exactly what was causing all that tension.
"Just work," she lied.
"Nothing else?" I questioned. "Problems with your Mistress?" After I said it, I froze, realizing she had not yet mentioned that piece of information to me.
"Pardon?" she asked, her shoulders instantly tensing back up.
I covered, "Oh sorry, I was just being facetious."
She let her guard back down with an awkward chuckle. I remained silent for the next few minutes as I slowly moved lower down her back. When I reached her ass I calmly lifted her dress up before Mom had a chance to react.
"Victoria please no," she said alarmed as my hands began to caress her panty-clad ass, the butt plug outline obvious.
"It's ok, Mommy," I replied, explaining, "where the back meets the ass needs to be worked over too."
"But...." She began.
"No buts," I cut her off, before giggling, "No buts...that is funny since I am massaging yours."
She sighed, again clearly tight again, but after a minute she said, "Victoria I need to tell you something."
"What is left?" I questioned, "Are we not yet out of secrets?"
"I do have a Mistress," she finally admitted.
"No way," I faked shock.
"And she is a very powerful woman," Mom continued, ignoring my shock.
"How so?" I asked.
"She is very manipulative and impossible to say no to," she tried to explain.
"I find that hard to believe," I pushed.
There was a brief pause before Mom finally revealed, "She wants you."
"What?" I gasped.
"Please let me get up so we can have a normal conversation," Mom requested.
I began to move but purposely stumbled so my hand fell directly on the butt plug. Mom froze. I said, "Um Mom, there is something in your ass."
"I know," Mom replied, mortified before adding, "My Mistress made me wear it."
"Why?" I asked, moving off her.
"To punish me," she admitted, as she slowly turned around to face me.
"Punish you, why?" I questioned, enjoying watching Mom struggle.
"Because I had not fulfilled an order," she said, unable to make eye contact with me.
"What would that be?" I asked, my tone implying this was absurd.
Still avoiding eye contact, Mom said, "You will hate me."
"I will never hate you," I replied, suddenly feeling guilty for playing with her this way. I took her hand in mine and added, "You can tell me anything, Mom."
"I am...I am...I am supposed...I am," she was unable to say it, never mind accomplish the crazy task she had been instructed to complete.
Tears streamed down her face and my heart broke. Deciding it was time to come clean myself and assist my mother in accomplishing her task, I put my hands on her cheeks and made her look at me.
Looking at her face all messy with a mixture of tears and make-up I realized just how much I loved my Mom. Not just like a mother-daughter, but also much deeper. With that in mind I crossed the invisible barrier we had both been approaching, yet avoiding, for a few days. I leaned in and kissed her.
She sat there frozen as I plastered her lips with kisses until finally she opened her mouth just enough for my tongue to slip inside. She briefly kissed me back before breaking the kiss and saying, "Victoria, this is wrong."
"Mom, I know everything," I admitted.
Her face went pale. "What do you mean?"
"Your task is to have me ready to serve her on Saturday," I revealed.
"But how?" she asked, confused.
I ignored the question before adding, "I also know who your Mistress is."
"Oh my God Victoria, I am so sorry," Mom said, her face horrified.
"It is ok, Mommy," I smiled, before going in for the kill. "But if my wonderful beautiful Mommy is going to be a submissive slut for an eighteen year old, it isn't going to be for that bitch Olivia."
I moved closer, my intent obvious.
"But, I...."
I put my finger to her lips. "Shut up, Mommy. Starting now, I am your Mistress, is that understood?"
I moved my finger away and watched my bewildered Mom try and process all this information. "Victoria, I am a horrible mother."
"Stop!" I barked, startling her. My tone instantly shifted back to normal as I said, "Don't you dare say that. You are a submissive slut, Mommy and you need someone to protect you."
She just stared at me, shocked by my controlling manner.
I continued, "Olivia won't protect you, she will eventually end your career as she is a ruthless, scheming shit-ass bitch. But don't worry I have already started our revenge plan."
"Revenge," she repeated, unable to keep up with all my revelations.
"Yes, but I will explain all that later," I said, pushing my Mother into her back. "Now, we start your training."
Her eyes went wide as I straddled her face and lowered my sopping wet pussy on Mom's shocked face. Time stood still as my pussy lingered over my confined Mom and she didn't do as I expected she would....submit.
I leaned back with my left hand, slipped my hand inside her underwear and felt Mom's cunt. I said, "Oh my Mommy, your cunt is dripping wet. Is it because you want to fuck your daughter, Mommy?"
I began tapping on her clit with my finger as I pushed her on. "Go ahead, Mommy, lick your daughter's cunt." I continued teasing her swollen clit until the inevitable happened...Mom began licking my pussy.
I moaned on contact. "Hmmmm, good Mommy, lick your baby's cunt."
Like most dykes who had licked my sweetness, after a couple of quick licks, Mom shifted from tentative to eager. I quit teasing Mom's clit and leaned back up to focus on the pleasure Mom was giving me.
Although I had already came earlier today from Olivia's dyke mom, having my own mother lick my box had me revved up very quickly. After less than five minutes of Mom's eager tongue pleasuring my twat, I felt my orgasm building and I lowered myself and began rubbing my cunt on Mom's face. Mom continued licking as I fucked her face until I exploded my juices all over her face. Mom continued licking hungrily her daughter's juices as my orgasm flowed out of me. Finally spent, I rolled off my submissive mother and onto my side.
Silence lingered as I looked at my Mom, her face glistening with my cum...her daughter's cum.
Mom finally turned to face me. Her eyes spoke volumes, even though she remained speechless. I saw her anxiety, I saw her uncertainty and I saw her eagerness to be accepted. I leaned in and kissed her. Unlike last time, she kissed me back allowing our tongues to explore every crevice of each other.
I finally broke the kiss and before she could speak, I explained everything. How I caught her in the act, how I snooped through her computer and how I made Olivia's mother my submissive.
Mom listened intently, her facial expression changing from embarrassed, to horrified, to angry as I spoke.
Finally, speaking for the first time since I had made her eat me, she said, "We can't do this."
"Do what?" I asked, unsure what she meant.
"We can't have sex," she said.
"We already did," I pointed out.
"But it is incest," she said.
"So?" I shrugged. "Did you not enjoy eating your daughter's cunt?" I asked bluntly.
"Please don't speak like that," she said.
I said with attitude. "Oh Mommy, I have heard you say so much worse, so don't you dare be all high and mighty."
"That is not what I meant." Mom tried to defend herself.
"Stop!" I ordered.
She froze, startled by my tone.
"Don't you dare! You were the one trying to make me a submissive to your Mistress," I pointed out.
"But...."
"Look Mother," I said laying down the ground rules. "You were sloppy and have got yourself in a shit load of trouble and I have to fix it. The price you must pay is obedience to me...which shouldn't be too difficult based on all the slut things you did for your bitch of a Mistress."
The look on her face was as if I had just slapped her across the face.
"I am now your Mistress. Do you understand?" I said.
There was a lengthy silence before she whispered, "Yes."
"Yes, what?" I pushed.
"Yes, Mistress," my mother acknowledged finally.
"Good, slut," I replied, my hand going to her pussy. "You are still very wet. Does being your daughter's sub turn you on?"
Her face went flushed and I could tell the answer was yes.
"Do you want to come?" I asked, my finger gently tracing her pussy lips.
She moaned, "Yeeeeeees."
"Ask permission," I ordered.
"Can I come, Mistress Victoria?" she moaned, closing her eyes as my fingers teased her.
Unable to resist, I moved between her legs and tasted my Mom's wet cunt. As soon as my tongue touched her pussy, she moaned. After a minute or two she surprised me, "Oh yes, lick me, lick Mommy's cunt."
I purred, as her breathing got heavier, "You want your daughter to get you off, Mommy?"
"Oh God yes, Mistress. Make Mommy your slut," she moaned, her Mommy filter disappearing completely as soon as her pussy was hot.
I slid two fingers in Mom's cunt and quickly searched for her g-spot. In seconds I found it as Mom's legs stiffened and she screamed, "Fuuuuuuuuck, baby, you are making Mommy commmmmmmmme."
I kept pressure on her clit throughout Mom's entire orgasm. Once spent, I pulled my fingers out of my Mom's cunt and sucked her juices off my fingers.
"You taste delicious, Mommy," I complimented her.
"As did you," Mom replied, seemingly accepting the power shift in the house.
"Roll over Mommy," I ordered.
"Honey, I have nothing left," she answered.
"Now!" I snapped.
She quickly obeyed.
I asked my tone again calm. "Don't you want this plug out of your arse?"
"Oh God yes," she admitted, relieved.
I pulled it out and gasped. "Holy shit Mom, how could you take this in your arse?"
She rolled back over, her face red. "I don't know."
"I have never had anything in my arse," I admitted. "Does it feel good?"
"After you get used to it," Mom answered, before adding, "then it adds another dimension."
"Interesting," I pondered, thinking it was something I would have to try one day. Standing up, I said, "Get dressed, Mommy, we have an e-mail to write. It is time to turn the tables on Olivia."
Mom sat up and said with concern, "Be careful Victoria, Olivia is not one to lose."
"Neither am I Mommy, neither am I," I replied, confident in my plan.
The End 4 Now...
Coming In 2013: Catching Mommy: Evening the ScoreCatching Mommy: Housewife Lesbians
18-year-old dommes two rich MILF bitches; mom falls deeper.
Summary: An 18-year-old dommes two rich MILF bitches.
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to MAB7991 for his dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions earlier in the series.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier), shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet), slag (for slut...which I think sounds so much worse), snog (for kiss...which I find hard to say with a straight face), bugger (for fuck...also makes sex sound dirtier), rodgering (for arse fucking which again is nasty as hell).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!!)
Part 3: Creating a Slut: Victoria announces to her Mom she is a lesbian, as she begins to set up her Mother for the inevitable seduction. Meanwhile, her Mom begins her own plan to seduce her daughter. Lastly, Victoria continues the training of her new pet...her arch enemy's Mother and her own mother's Mistress.
Part 4: Daughter's Domme: Victoria confronts her mother about her dark secret and makes her Mother her personal submissive.
Catching Mommy: Housewife Lesbians
After a long shower where I replayed the final seduction of my mother, I smiled at how successful it had been. I then shifted my focus to the next part of my master plan...to seduce Olivia. I got out of the shower, tossed on a robe and went to mom's room with an idea of emailing Olivia while pretending to be my Mom but was surprised to see she was already on her computer sitting in the middle of her bed. As soon as she saw me enter the room, she quickly closed her computer, her red cheeks screaming guilty.
I asked, "What are you doing, Mommy?"
"N-n-nothing," she stammered.
"Open your computer," I ordered.
"Honey, no it's nothing," my mom started.
"Then you won't mind me taking a look," I said, grabbing her laptop from her.
"Please, don't, I can't help it," my mother pleaded, tears welling in her eyes.
"Can't help what?" I asked as I opened the laptop.
"I am too weak to disobey her, Victoria," she admitted, tears now freely falling down her face.
The laptop screen came back on, and she was in her e-mail. Even after all the things I had recently learned about my mother and the fact that we had just had sex, I couldn't believe she would betray me.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 10:33 pm Thursday February 28, 2008
Subject: Task Accomplished
Dear Mistress,
I did it!!! I fucked Victoria. I will be on chat to give you all the details.
Your obedient Slut Kate
"You emailed this?" I questioned, shocked.
"Yes," she sheepishly admitted.
"Why?" I asked, staring at the words and noticing the three exclamation points that implied she was proud of her accomplishment.
"I need her approval," she answered.
"What?" I gasped.
"I can't help it. Once you went to shower my only thought was I had to tell Olivia," she explained. "I argued with myself at how wrong it was to do such a thing, but my body was already moving up the stairs and to my room."
"But I thought we agreed that we were going to stop her?" I said.
"I know," she sighed, "but I...."
"Stop!" I snapped.
She obeyed, becoming silent and ending her feeble attempts to justify her actions.
"I can't believe you sent this. You just gave her more power," I ranted.
A ding sound from her computer told me mom had a message.
I opened the chat window and read Olivia's response to mom's email.
Olivia: You seduced your daughter, slut? Details NOW!!!
I stared at the demand made by the pretentious bitch. Anger rose in me instantly and I wasn't even thinking when I typed back.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress! It was crazy.
Olivia: Details slut!!!
I briefly pondered what to tell her, my pussy beginning to tingle at the thought of making Olivia my slut. I glanced to Mom who looked petrified at what I may do next, a mixture of guilt and anxiety.
Sarah: She came home upset and she told me her crush, you, didn't like her.
Olivia: And...
Sarah: I offered her a massage to relax her, which she reluctantly agreed to.
Looking at mom fretting, I snapped my fingers and pointed to my cunt. Mom sheepishly moved between my legs as I continued typing.
Olivia: And...I am losing patience.
Sarah: Sorry, she is between my legs right now as I type this.
Olivia: OMG! You slut.
Sarah: Thank you, Mistress. I did it all for you.
Olivia: Continue on.
Sarah: So after a lengthy massage, I suggested she get undressed so I could do a better job. She was shy at first, but with a little coaxing she got undressed.
Olivia: Nice.
Sarah: Thank you. I continued the massage focusing on her lower back before I began caressing her ass. She tensed up a bit but didn't say anything so I moved lower. When I parted her legs she let me. I could smell her scent and I purred, 'Let Mommy take care of you, my princess'. She then let out the softest of whimpers as my finger touched her wetness.
Olivia: She is as big a slut as you are.
Sarah: I think she will make a great addition to your harem, Mistress.
I was really getting into my story and pretending to be a sub. Mom's tongue gently lapping away at my cunt helped as well.
Olivia: Did you eat her cunt.
Sarah: Yes, and she ate mine.
Olivia: Excellent. You did good my slut. I will reward you tomorrow afternoon.
I instantly wondered what the reward would be, briefly forgetting I was not the submissive in this conversation and that I was just pretending to be my mom.
Sarah: How so?
Olivia: Don't ask questions, cunt. Just be home at 2:00.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
A chill went up my spine as I pondered what she had planned for my mom next.
Olivia: I will have Katrina drop off a cheerleading outfit tomorrow morning. I expect you in it when I arrive, with pantyhose with the crotch open for easy access to your two fuck-holes.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Her demands were turning me on and I without realizing it I kept thinking of myself as the sub in this devious twisted little game of hers.
Olivia: See you tomorrow afternoon...I need to go and plan the final seduction of your whore of a daughter.
Sarah: I will be here ready for you, Mistress.
She didn't respond and I was surprised as I waited for a response how disappointed I was by no more words from her. I shook my head frustrated that I had been pulled into her web of submission and grabbed my mother's head and began rubbing my wet, needy cunt up and down. It didn't take long for my orgasm to hit, but it came as a shock to me when my orgasm peaked that it was Olivia's smiling face that I saw.
Once my orgasm was done, I let go of my mother and said, snidely, "You better read your conversation I just had with your Mistress as she has big plans for you tomorrow."
I stood up and walked out of her room, leaving her face shiny with my cum. I peeked into her room a minute later and as expected she was reading the conversation. I understood now that Mom was in way deeper than I thought and it was up to me to save her before she ruined her career and her life.
.....
The next morning, I woke up to find Mom had already left for work, to avoid the awkward day after tension. I headed to school and was not surprised to find a smiling Olivia waiting for me by my locker, the only surprise was she was alone.
"Good morning, Victoria," she greeted, her voice so cheery it made me want to punch her in the face.
"Hi, Satan," I quipped back.
"Now is that any way to greet someone," she smiled, moving in front of me. "Especially someone you have a crush on."
"Excuse me?" I questioned, surprised she used this knowledge now, and not when she was with her dimwit posse.
Leaning in towards me she whispered in my ear, her hot breath making my pussy unwillingly tingle, "I know you are a cunt-muncher, and I know you have a crush on me."
"T-t-that is ludicrous," I stammered, suddenly feeling weak at the knees even as I tried to be strong.
"I-I-is that so," she mocked me as she moved away from my ear.
"You are delusional," I retorted. "Just because the whole school falls on their knees to worship you doesn't mean I do." As soon as I said it I realized the unintentional sexual implication of my words.
"Interesting visual," she smiled as she turned and walked away, leaving me rattled, my pussy wet and confused by my weakness around her.
Frustrated and horny, I slipped in the bathroom and to an open stall at the end. Lifting my skirt up, I slid my panties down and began to pleasure myself knowing I would be distracted until I came and I needed to be focused if I was to beat the devious bitch.
I had barely begun pleasuring myself when others entered the bathroom. I froze knowing that being caught masturbating was social suicide. I lifted myself up so my feet were not showing and after a few seconds I heard the voice of Becka, the senior class genius and the first girl to befriend me when I moved here say, "We are alone, Mistress."
The word 'Mistress' surprised me, but the voice that followed didn't. "Excellent! We only have a few minutes slut, so go put the sign out and get back in here."
"Of course, Mistress," Becka said.
I heard Olivia's heels click-clack to the stall beside me. A moment later, Becka returned and joined her in the stall. I reached for my phone and pressed record hoping to add another piece of blackmail to my arsenal of weapons to use against Olivia.
"Hurry up, we don't have all day," Olivia demanded, and I saw Becka's, trademark long flowered skirt below the stall wall, as she dropped to her knees.
I held in a gasp even as my pussy began burning for attention.
"Yes, Mistress," Becka again replied.
"That's it slut, get me off quick, that bitch friend of yours really got me horny," Olivia moaned, Becka's tongue obviously already at work.
A few seconds later Olivia asked, "Did you know that Victoria is a cunt-muncher just like you?"
Becka's tone was one of surprise, "No, Mistress, I never would have imagined."
"Well, she will soon be joining you on her knees pleasing me, does that excite you," Olivia said, even as her breathing increased.
"Yes, Mistress, I have fantasized about her ever since I met her," Becka admitted, which surprised me.
"You really are a little lesbian slut, aren't you," Olivia continued.
"Yes, Mistress," Becka admitted.
I couldn't believe my ears. Becka had fantasized about me. If I had to pick the one girl in the whole school who would be sexually unspoiled it would have been Becka, yet there she was on her knees, eagerly pleasuring Olivia and maybe even fantasizing Olivia was me.
"You will help me make her my slut, won't you?" Olivia asked.
"Anything you wish," Becka replied between licks.
My pussy was on fire and as I closed my eyes the first image that popped into my head was not revenge on Olivia, or making Becka my pussy pleaser, but me on my knees replacing Becka. I opened my eyes just as quickly, frustrated by the way my mine was suddenly playing tricks on me.
Nearby, Olivia's moans were increasing and she moaned, "Faster, yes, yes, shit, fuuuuuuuck."
Listening to Olivia come right beside me had me desperate to come as well. Yet, I refrained not wanting Olivia to know I had heard the whole conversation until I was ready to use it against her.
A minute later, Olivia said, "You really are good at everything you do, aren't you?"
Becka still on her knees, replied, "I aim to please, Mistress."
"Well, then I expect you to make me happy by getting Victoria between your legs on video, is that clear?" Olivia instructed.
"Yes, Mistress, although I have never tried to seduce anyone before," Becka said, her tone showing her insecurity.
"I am sure you will find a way. You excel at everything you do and you wouldn't want to disappoint me, would you?" Olivia said, standing up and opening the stall.
"Of course not, Mistress," Becka answered, clearly showing her submissive nature in her insecure tone.
"Good girl," Olivia said. "I will leave the sign up so you have a few minutes to clean yourself up before class."
"Thank you, Mistress," Becka replied and stood up as the clicking of heels faded away and out the door.
Horny as hell and needing to get off, I said the words before I even had time to think of the ramifications of them. "Slut, get over here and get me off."
Becka gasped. "W-w-who is there?"
"Your new Mistress," I answered, standing up to unlock my stall.
"V-V-Victoria is that you?" Becka asked, her tone implying she was clearly shocked to hear my voice.
"Hurry up, Becka, class begins soon and listening to you eat out that bitch has me revved up and ready to burst," I said, opening the door and staring eye to eye with a white as a ghost Becka.
"You heard?" she asked, not moving.
"Every moan," I replied, grabbing her hand and pulling her into the stall.
"I am so sorry," she said, tears beginning to form.
"It's ok, she is hard to resist," I said, "but so am I."
I lifted up my skirt and opened my legs.
It was like a switch occurred inside Becka. The tears stopped, the nervousness stopped, the second she saw my shaved pussy. Without a word, she returned to her submissive position on her knees.
"Good girl," I purred, knowing that soft guidance was what she needed to cross the invisible barrier between us.
Olivia was right; Becka really was good at everything she did. Her tongue was surprisingly wide and she lapped back and forth like a paint brush. I was already horny as hell from my bizarre morning so it didn't take long to shift from brimming to come to exploding my pussy juice all over her face. Becka, lapped and lapped right through my orgasm as eager to please my pussy as she was to get a 100 percent on a test.
I pushed her head away to avoid the temptation to have her bring me to a second orgasm, I quipped, "That was an A plus performance Becka."
Looking up at me, she laughed tentatively, "So you heard her ordering me to video us together."
"I did," I nodded, standing up and pulling her up as well.
"She doesn't take well to failure," Becka explained, her face showing genuine concern.
"Don't worry, I've got it covered," I replied, moving in and kissing her gently, before remarking, "And to think of all the damage we could have been doing to each other instead of wasting all that time studying."
Becka again laughed tentatively. "Yes, our breaks could have been a lot more rewarding."
"How did you end up being used by that bitch?" I asked.
"It's a long story," Becka said, clearly not wanting to get into it.
"Tell you what, we will make a video this weekend," I promised, my plan rather fun and if it went right Olivia would join her cunt-muncher brethren on her knees before me, "How about Sunday, my place?"
"What about your mom?" Becka asked, still anxiety riddled, but mellowing a bit at the thought of not disobeying Queen Olivia.
"Trust me, she will not be a problem," I answered, thinking she may actually be a part of it.
"OK," she said, before adding, "We need to get out before someone ignores the bathroom closed sign."
"Good call," I said, kissing her again, tasting my own nectar on her lips. "Damn, I taste good."
"That you do," Becka responded, flirting with me.
"You little lesbian," I teased, cupping her small breasts. "Damn it, no time to play."
I let Becka leave and I exited a few seconds later and headed to class my head spinning with the new possibilities to trap Olivia with Becka's help.
.....
I was so curious as to what Olivia had planned for my mother, I called my pet MILF, Olivia's mom, and told her I would be rescheduling our little encounter and addition of Katrina's mother to my bitch harem until another time. I did stress that she was to tape her lesbian playtime with Katrina's mom and have a DVD ready for me tomorrow. I also stressed that I expected her to be on call tomorrow evening in case I needed her.
When I left school, instead of going to my previously planned rendezvous, where I had planned to dominate, two MILF bitches. I drove home, parked a block away and entered my house just after lunch through the back door. Mom was already home, but not yet in her assigned outfit.
"Hi, mother," I greeted as I entered the kitchen.
"W-w-what are you doing here, Victoria?" she asked.
"I wanted to see Olivia in action," I answered.
"Please leave," Mom replied her eyes big and frantic.
"What are you worried about?" I asked, slightly amused by my mother's sudden insecurity. She was the most secure woman I knew before this whole Olivia ordeal.
"I don't want you to submit to her too," Mom answered, clearly convinced I would just eagerly drop to my knees at the snap of that bitches' fingers.
"Mom," I said, softening my tone and pulling her in for a hug. "I am playing her, she is not playing me."
"She is very manipulative," Mom warned, her tone clearly not convinced I could stand-up to Olivia.
"So am I," I countered.
Mom laughed, "That is true."
"That said," I continued, as she backed away and I looked her in the eye, "I can't prevent whatever she has in store for you today."
"I know," she answered.
"You are looking forward to it, aren't you?" I asked, seeing a eagerness behind the façade of motherhood.
Looking away from me, she answered clearly ashamed, "Yes."
"Why?" I asked, unable to understand even though after my brief encounter with Olivia this morning and Becka's submission, it had a strange perverse logic.
"I wish I could explain it," she began, adding, "It's like an addiction."
"How so?" I pushed, truly wanting to understand.
"I know it is bad for me, I know I should just quit cold turkey, but that only makes me want to submit more," Mom admitted.
"Well, after tomorrow I will help you break free from her clutches while submitting to a new Mistress...me," I promised.
"Ok," she smiled tentatively.
"Now go get dressed up in the cheerleading outfit, I am curious to see what you look like dressed as a slutty teenager," I quipped.
"Just like you, I imagine," my Mom quipped right back, her usual wit suddenly back.
I slapped her ass and once she was gone I went to grab the video camera I planned to hide in my room, assuming the bitch would humiliate my mother on my bed again. I set it up and hid it pretty well in the corner, taking the remote with me.
I went into mom's room just in time to see her finish putting on the dark beige pantyhose that really brought out her legs. She turned to me and asked, clearly insecure, "How do I look?"
"Good enough to make me want to devour you whole," I countered, my pussy getting a bit damp looking at my mother in such an outfit.
"Thank you, honey," she replied, appreciating the very inappropriate but very honest answer from her daughter.
"I like to keep my mommy slut happy," I quipped, moving in and kissing her hard. Breaking the kiss, I reminded her, "Just remember who your real Mistress is."
"Yes, dear," she answered, her tone already shifting to one of insecurity that Olivia clearly brought out in her.
"I am serious, Mother, you are my slut," I said, annoyed by her doubt.
"Ok, ok, I'm sorry," she said, trying hard to believe my words.
I was about to say more when I heard the front door open, earlier than expected.
"Have fun," I quipped, strangely looking forward to watching Olivia in action now aware of her full power. I also wanted to try and see if I could find any weaknesses.
"Slut, you better be dressed," Olivia yelled out.
"Of course, Mistress," Mom called back down, giving me a helpless look as she was already moving towards the door.
I waited a few minutes upstairs in my mother's room, assuming that Olivia would want to take my mother to my room, but was surprised when they didn't make their way upstairs. I could hear talking, both Olivia and Katrina were downstairs, but I couldn't clearly here the conversation.
Frustrated, I snuck out the door to hear more and I heard that Mom was doing the talking, telling the whole story of our night of intimacy together.
A couple of minutes later, Mom finished the vivid retelling before Olivia finally spoke. "Did you enjoy committing incest, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress," Mom admitted.
"And you are willing to help me make your daughter my slut?" Olivia asked.
"Yes, Mistress," Mom agreed, her tone hinting she wasn't proud of her answer.
"What, slut? Are you ashamed of your Mistress?" Olivia snapped.
"N-n-no," Mom stammered, "It's just I don't want her to be corrupted because of me."
"A little late for that you dumb bitch," Katrina attacked Mom.
"You are going to invite me over for supper tomorrow," Olivia said. "Make it seem innocent; say I am doing research for a paper I am doing on powerful women and their inspirations and I asked to interview you."
Katrina, "That is funny."
"Technically true," Olivia chuckled. "although my research is how to make powerful women submissive little cunt-licking slaves."
"You should probably already have your Masters," Katrina giggled.
"I'm working on my PHd," she retorted.
"Can I fuck her, yet?" Katrina asked.
"Let's reconvene upstairs to my slut-to-be's room," Olivia said, forcing me to scurry back to the bathroom to hide, my pussy already wet with anticipation of watching mom be dominated by two teens.
A minute later, all three where in my room, as was a video camera on a tripod and I gasped worried that they had videotaped mom's detailed retelling of her and my incestuous shagging. I tiptoed from the bathroom, to spy through the thin crack of the door to my room, as mom's humiliation continued. I pressed record on the remote control so I too would have video evidence at my disposal if need be.
Katrina moved the camera towards my bed as Olivia ordered, "Slut get on your daughter's bed."
"Yes, Mistress," Mom obeyed, moving to my bed.
"Look at the camera, whore, and fuck yourself with this," Olivia ordered, tossing a huge black cock shaped dildo on the bed.
Mom reached for it and without even the slightest hesitation or any signs of restraint, she spread her legs and slid it into her already wet cunt. I couldn't believe how quickly my practical mother turned into an obedient slut.
Olivia asked, "Who owns you?"
"You do, Mistress," Mom replied through moans.
"What about your bitch of a daughter?" Olivia added.
"You will soon own her too," Mom answered, betraying me in seconds, before adding as if an afterthought, remembering I was in the house, "but she is a lot stronger than me."
"I don't think so," Olivia laughed, "I could have had her eating me today, but I want to make her submission epic."
"H-h-how so," Mom asked, suddenly seeming concerned by Olivia's ominous tone as I flashed back to my brief moment of weakness this morning.
"Dumb sluts don't ask questions, is that clear?" Olivia snapped at Mom.
"S-s-sorry, Mistress," Mom stammered back.
Katrina raised her skirt and joined mom on the bed, her body perfectly curved like Olivia's, and straddled mom's face. "Lick away slut."
Mom leaned up, the angle clearly awkward, and buried her face in another of my high school nemeses. I hated Olivia the most, but Katrina was a close second and that was before I had learned the truth of my mom's submissive submission.
Olivia smirked, "I can't wait until I have you and your daughter pleasing all the cheerleaders."
My pussy undeniably got wet at hearing Olivia's plans for me even though I had no intention of allowing her to win, even though the video currently being filmed greatly complicated things.
Deciding I had to get my own video of Olivia's mother and frustrated that I was getting turned on by the humiliation my mother was enduring and the implications of my future involvement. I quietly snuck out worried of getting caught and already planning my next move. Once outside, I went to my car and drove directly to Olivia's house to do to her mother what she was doing to mine. I sped the whole way, my pussy wet from what I had just witnessed.
As I drove to the Phillips, I pondered if I should have not tried to save Mom today, even though I still wasn't sure how. I chuckled to myself as I realized ironically while Olivia was fucking my mother, I would be fucking hers.
I walked right into the house and up to Lauren's room, the sounds of sex coming from her room...she had obeyed my order.
When I reached the bedroom door I peeked inside. Lauren was on the bed and Mrs. Neilsen, Katrina's mother, had her face buried between Lauren's legs.
I pulled out my phone and filmed for a couple of minutes as Lauren, not surprisingly, was the domme in this relationship, as she moaned, "That's it, lick my cunt."
I finally walked in startling both ladies as I said, "And what is going on here?"
Mrs. Neilsen's jumped up and turned to look at whose voice was behind her.
"Hi, Katrina's mom," I greeted, as I walked over to the bed.
"W-w-who are you?" she asked, her face glistening with pussy juice, as she tried to cover herself up.
"Its ok, you don't know me," I smiled, moving to my slut and sliding my finger inside her, I added, "but you will very soon. I am your new Mistress."
"Excuse me?" she asked.
Ignoring her, I snapped my fingers and Lauren crawled off the bed, without a word, dropped to her knees and knelt at my feet.
"What is going on here?" the dignified and startled mother asked.
"Slut, tell her who owns you," I instructed, copying Olivia's earlier words used on my mother.
Without looking up, she answered, "You do, Mistress."
"Look at the other slut when answering," I demanded.
"How dare you?" Katrina's mom said, standing up.
"Sit down, cunt-licker," I ordered, putting my hands on her shoulders and pushing her back onto the bed. "By the way, nice tits for an old hag."
"Fuck you," she glared, beginning to get up again.
"Oh trust me, I intend to," I promised playing with her words as I again pushed her onto the bed.
Katrina's mom glared at me, glanced quickly to her friend for help, before asking, "What the hell is going on here?"
I smiled, "Your daughter, along with my slut's daughter, have turned my mother into their sex slave. I thought I would return the favor."
"I am not going to be your sex slave," she said defiantly.
"I beg to differ," I smiled. "I know you and slut here have been secretly shagging for a while."
Her face which had been red with anger, instantly faded to white, as she stammered, "I-I-I."
"Y-y-you what?" I laughed, as I snapped my fingers at Lauren again and she instantly went under my skirt and to my already slightly damp pussy.
"Please," Katrina's mom whispered.
"Please what?" I asked amused.
"Please, I have money," she offered, like all rich people do, thinking that their money can buy them out of any situation.
"Funny, that is exactly what your friend here said before she became my submissive little fuck toy," I countered.
She looked at her friend under my skirt and looked back up and said, "What do you want?"
"Revenge," I answered, simply.
"Meaning," she said, her tone as cold as ice.
"I want to crush your daughter," I replied, before adding, "to do that, I must first take control of her mother...you."
"That is ridiculous," she answered, more defiant than I anticipated, her daughter being such a follower.
"I have video of your daughter munching pussy," I lied, all I really had was e-mails and whatever got filmed today. I added, "I also have video of you just a few minutes ago on my phone here I could put online."
Her face grimaced briefly, but she remained strong. "Go ahead."
"Sure," I agreed, "Is there any specific porn site you want to be on? MILF dykes? Mom sluts? Mommies at home?"
"You're not serious?" Katrina's mom asked, her tone a mixture of defiance and disbelief.
"Come join your friend on your knees, slave," I ordered, "or your daughter's and your own cunt-munching exploits go viral...either way I win."
The MILF was grasping at straws a she said to Lauren, "She can't be serious, Lauren?"
I tapped her head from between my legs and she obediently showed her face from underneath my skirt.
"Tell your friend how serious I am," I ordered.
Lauren answered, "June, I didn't believe it at first either, but...."
"How could you?" June interrupted.
Lauren eyes changed and she instantly got annoyed, "Don't get all high and mighty, June. You are submissive to me in the bedroom whether you think so or not and out in public for that matter, so don't you be judging me."
"I'm not," June replied, clearly insulted.
Lauren laughed, her true uppity personality coming out, "Are you kidding me. You are a follower, a social climber who does pretty much anything I say."
"Lauren," June said, hurt by the words of her friend.
"I am doing what I have to do to protect my reputation and family and I suggest you do the same," Lauren replied, even better than I could have myself.
I sat on the edge of the bed and guided my right foot to my pet, who then took my shoe off without instruction and took my manicured toes in her mouth.
"But this is ludicrous," June answered very weakly.
Lauren couldn't answer with my foot in her mouth, so I countered, "No more ludicrous than your bitch daughter and Lauren's bitch daughter corrupting my mother."
"I won't submit," she weakly replied.
"I don't have time for this. Either get on the floor and join your friend or get the fuck out of here and you and your daughter will be an internet sensation, I don't really care," I threatened, confident she was on the brink of submitting.
June's face went red with anger as I saw her fuming and yet clearly unsure how to play the hand I had just dealt her.
June's face paled as she realized she had just been handed an unwinnable hand.
"On your knees, June, I own you," I ordered, making her predicament clear for her.
"Please," she said weakly.
"This isn't a negotiation," I countered, "although the longer this takes the better the chances you will be caught by Olivia or your daughter, who may arrive at any moment."
June looked at Lauren pleading for assistance, but Lauren already knew she too had been defeated. "Do you promise to leave my daughter alone?"
"If you obey unconditionally," I answered, not sure I planned to keep my word.
She seemed to be considering her options, but wasn't quite ready to submit.
"Now, slut," I demanded, knowing the pivotal moment had arrived.
June hesitated a second longer before slowly dropping to her knees, refusing to make any eye contact with me.
"Good slut," I purred, as if I was rewarding a puppy as I moved my left foot to her lips.
"Suck my toes, my new pet."
I could see her cheeks becoming red again as she took my foot in her hand.
"Lauren, are you recording?" I asked.
"Yes, Mistress," she answered, pointing to a video camera subtly hidden on her dresser.
"You are taping this?" June gasped, so close to having obeyed my order.
"Of course, Lauren is a good obedient slut, aren't you?" I said, rubbing her head playfully as if I was talking to a puppy.
"Yes, Mistress," she agreed.
"Now, my toes," I ordered, looking directly into June's eyes.
After one more brief hesitation, my second MILF seduction began her submission to me. She opened her mouth and took my big toe in her mouth.
I allowed her to obey the humiliating task in silence as I watched amused until I asked Lauren, "Do you want to come slut?"
"I didn't get to before your arrived," she answered, glancing at her friend sucking my toes.
"You two get back in your positions before I arrived," I ordered.
"Yes, Mistress," Lauren agreed, getting off her knees and pulling her friend up with her. "Get back between my legs and finish what you started June."
June was surprised by her friend's authoritative order and said, "Lauren, please don't."
Lauren, seemingly enjoying the small amount of power I was allowing her to have, ordered, as she moved onto the bed, "Don't get all shy now, you have been pleasing me for years."
June gasped, "Lauren, stop."
"Now slut," Lauren ordered, spreading her legs wide.
"Do as you're told, slut," I added, as I gently pushed her onto the bed.
June was surprised as she landed half on the bed. Obeying though, obviously both ashamed and defeated, she crawled the rest of the way onto the bed and between Lauren's legs. I watched as June, after a brief hesitation, leaned forward and began licking her friend's pussy. I moved to the video camera and picked it up and filmed close-ups of the two older women.
After a couple of minutes, I sat the camera down, angling it so it had a great view of June's ass. Then went to my duffle bag, pulled out my strap-on and lube and after strapping myself in, I joined my sluts on the bed and without any warning I slid my cock inside June's pussy.
"Aaaaaaaaaaah," June moaned, as I filled her cunt.
"You like that, slut?" I asked, as I began fucking her hard, my hands firmly on her hips.
When she didn't answer, I pushed a finger in her back door and she screamed, "What are you doing?"
"Disciplining my slut for not answering a simple question," I replied, as I slowly pumped my finger in her ass, while my plastic cock rested deep inside her.
"Please stop," she whimpered as my finger explored her clearly virgin ass.
"Will you be a good pet?" I asked.
"Yeeees," she said, the finger clearly bringing her a pleasure she didn't understand.
"So I will ask again, do you like it slut?" I repeated, as I kept my finger in her ass and began pumping my cock in and out of her cunt.
"Yeeees," she moaned, the double pleasure obviously working.
"And you will be a good slut?" I questioned, gaping her ass without her knowing my true intent.
"Yeeees," she whimpered, the mixture of pleasure and pain clearly causing her confusion.
"Good girl," I purred, as I continued slamming into her, forcing her face deeper into my other pet's cunt. A couple of minutes of deep, hard pounding and my new slut was obviously close to orgasm. "Are you ready to have your arse fucked?"
"Yeeesss, wait noooo," she answered, clearly answering before she had time to comprehend my question.
Before she could say anything else, I pulled the cock out of her cunt and replaced my fingers in her arse with the thin, long plastic cock.
"Noooooooooo," she screamed, as I held tightly onto her hips and pushed inside her tight back door.
"Beg me to fuck your arse, slut," I demanded, as my cock slowly disappeared between the MILF's ass cheeks.
"Please, no more," she whimpered, the cock going much deeper than my finger and widening her more as well.
"Wrong answer," I said, slamming my body into hers plunging the cock deep into her arse.
"Ohhhhhhh, God," June screamed, from having her back door violated.
"Now just relax slut and let the pain subside," I instructed. "Lauren, crawl underneath her and get in a sixty-nine to distract her."
"Of course, Mistress," she agreed, watching the sodomy of her friend with a peculiar sense of intrigue.
June didn't speak, her body stiffened as she tried to deal with the burning sensation overwhelming her.
Once Lauren was in position and began licking, I ordered, "Get back to eating pussy, slut, as I fuck your arse." She obeyed this time as I slowly began moving in and out of her butt.
"Now it is time to give you a good rodgering," I purred, as I grabbed her hair and began fucking her ass.
"Fuuuuuck," the slut screamed as I began pumping her arse with my strap-on cock as my other slut licked away at her cunt.
I can't explain the power that comes with taking someone so dominantly and even as I sodomized June, I was imagining doing the exact same thing to her daughter and more importantly to Olivia.
"Please it huuuurts," my new arse whore whined which only made me slam the cock into her arse harder.
"I am going to keep rodgering your arse until you cum, my nasty arse slut," I replied.
"Oh God," she whimpered.
"Now come for your Mistress," I ordered, as I continued to abuse her arse, the power its own aphrodisiac.
"I caaaaan't," she moaned, even as her breathing began to change, the shift from pain to pleasure obviously beginning.
"Well, I would guess we have an hour or less until bitch Olivia comes home, maybe even with your dyke daughter with her, so it is really is up to you," I pointed out, amused as hell by the complete humiliation I was causing this bitch.
"Shit," she whimpered, before surprising me when she demanded, "Lauren, suck my clit hard, you fucking cuuuunt."
The next couple of minutes were hot as sin as I slammed her arse and Lauren really went to work on her clit. The mumbling of the now submissive arse slut was hilarious. "Oh God, shit, it huuuuuuurts so good," and "Fuuuuuuck, I'm so close," and "Finger my cunt, Lauren, geeeeet me off."
"Come my little arse slut, come like the nasty little dyke whore you are," I demanded, as Lauren fingered her cunt as I fucked her arse.
"Yeeeeeeeees, fuuuuuuuck," my new slut screamed as she came from the double pleasure.
I continued reaming her arse throughout her orgasm, a variety of strange sounds escaping her mouth.
Realizing I had not came myself, I took my strap-on off, roughly flipped the still trembling slut over and sat on her face. When she didn't start licking, I ground my cunt on her face and ordered, "First a rodgering and now a queening, you are really getting the royal treatment, slut."
Her tongue began licking my very wet pussy, the crazy day of sexual submission having me reaching orgasmic bliss in less than a minute. I grinded my cunt on the MILF sub's face literally fucking her face with my cunt. "Here it comes," I moaned, as I coated the slut's face with my cunt juice.
Once my orgasm subsided a minute later, I got off the defeated, exhausted, slut and ordered, "You too, get each other off, cunt to cunt. I want to see a good shagging."
June looked too exhausted to move, but Lauren, clearly horny, got in position and as the two women scissored themselves together as I went to the camera and filmed for a couple of minutes.
Smiling, I looked at my watch and realized I was probably playing with fire, and stopped the camera, popped out the tape, and said, "I will be in contact sluts. Both of you keep tomorrow evening free in case I need you."
"Yes, Mistress," they both said in unison as they ground their cunts together.
I headed out, my mind spinning with blackmail possibilities knowing that tomorrow was the pivotal confrontation day. I wasn't sure how I planned to play it yet, but I knew it was now or never.
The end for now!
READER'S CHOICE:
Who should win? Olivia or Victoria? You decide.
Leave your suggestions below and I will base my final chapter on whoever the readers decide.
Coming fall of 2013 (I hope): The climatic ending to the Olivia & Victoria saga.Catching Mommy: Protecting Slut-Mom
A plan to humiliate her arch-enemy completely backfires.
Catching Mommy: Protecting Slut-Mom
Summary: A plan to humiliate her arch-enemy completely backfires.
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to MAB7991, LeAnn and Goamz86 for their dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions earlier in the series.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier), shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet), slag (for slut...which I think sounds so much worse), snog (for kiss...which I find hard to say with a straight face), bugger (for fuck...also makes sex sound dirtier), rodgering (for arse fucking which again is nasty as hell), dogging (which is public outdoor sex) and fancy (which is a way to say I like you).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!!)
Part 3: Creating a Slut: Victoria announces to her Mom she is a lesbian, as she begins to set up her Mother for the inevitable seduction. Meanwhile, her Mom begins her own plan to seduce her daughter. Lastly, Victoria continues the training of her new pet...her arch enemy's Mother and her own mother's Mistress.
Part 4: Daughter's Domme: Victoria confronts her mother about her dark secret and makes her Mother her personal submissive.
Part 5: Housewife Lesbians: Victoria is betrayed by her mother; Victoria briefly weakens when confronted at school by Olivia; Victoria learns her best friend is also a submissive plaything to Olivia; after seeing her mother again dominated by her nemesis, Victoria seeks revenge my videotaping Olivia's mother and another MILF in very compromising positions.
Catching Mommy: Protecting Slut-Mom
I got home confident after adding June to my suddenly growing harem of MILF pets which now stood at three if you included my mother.
I walked into the house and found Mom in the kitchen making dinner.
"How was your afternoon visit?" I asked, even though I knew how it began, she didn't know how long I had stayed or what I saw.
"It was..." she paused clearly still uncomfortable talking to me about this.
"Orgasmic?" I finished, as I hopped onto the dinner table.
Her face blushed red at my frank innuendo. Trying to keep her motherly role in tack, she said, "Off the table, we eat off that."
"Yes, yes you do," I smirked as I opened my legs.
"Victoria, I am not sure we should continue this," she replied, her attempt at exerting her parental role rather cute.
I laughed, "I wasn't implying this was up for debate, Mother."
Her face was going red yet again, a clear mixture of shame and excitement. "Please, Victoria."
"I like that, Mother, begging to eat your daughter's cunt," I smiled, continuing to establish a clear line between mistress and submissive.
She glanced between my legs, her brief moment of strong will already crumbling, just like it did when she gave into Olivia after she had just submitted to me. "This is too overwhelming," she finally said.
"What? Being your daughter's submissive?" I asked, continuing to remind her who was in charge.
"Yes, no, I mean," she struggled to form a sentence, tears beginning to stream down her face.
"What's wrong?" I asked, getting off the table shifting from dominant to caring daughter.
"It's just Olivia is expecting me to give you to her and you are expecting me to give Olivia to you," she explained.
I pulled her in for a hug realizing just how fucked up the situation had become. I felt a strange maternal instinct to protect my suddenly insecure mother. "Mom, it's okay," I soothed.
For a brief moment of time I held my mom tight, our roles suddenly switched. Finally she spoke. "I love you, Victoria."
"I love you too, Mom," I answered back, before adding, "Mom you are a strong person."
"I used to think so," she smiled.
"Seriously, you brought us to America, raised me single-handedly and created a successful career for yourself," I pointed out, trying to bolster my mother's once iron willed confidence.
"But it is all a house of cards," she replied cryptically.
"What do you mean?" I asked.
"One bad decision, one time giving into temptation and everything I worked so hard to make a reality can come crumbling down," she continued.
"Mom, I can protect you," I said confidently, the video of Olivia's mom's submission on my phone.
"Honey, she has so much more evidence to use against me. I am completely at her mercy and sadly," she paused, breaking eye contact, before she admitted, "and sadly I revel in it."
"I have evidence too," I said pulling out my phone.
"You don't get it," Mom said, her eyes going a little wild. "I can't disobey her, nor do I want to. I don't want to crush her or stop her; I just don't want you drawn into her web of submission."
"I can look after myself," I confidently said.
"I know you believe you can, but I thought so too and now look at me," she said.
"What was her last order?" I asked, knowing my mom needed an intervention of sorts, clearly her addiction was controlling her life.
"There was one thing," she answered, avoiding answering the question which implied it had something to do with me.
"Tell me," I said, curious what Olivia had planned for my mother and potentially, for me.
"I am to videotape you admitting your feelings for Olivia," she began.
"I don't have feelings for her, I just said that to see how you reacted when I began seducing you," I countered.
"I know that, but Olivia doesn't. She only hears what I want her to hear," Mom said, clearly trying her hardest to protect me even though she was too weak to protect herself.
"Hmmmm," I said, trying to decide how to play this.
"She is coming over for dinner tomorrow on the pretense that she is here to learn more about my job, but really will end in her revealing she owns me and consequently you," Mom finished.
I already knew of the dinner plan and instantly an idea popped into my head. "Mom, I have the perfect plan."
"You do?" She asked.
"I will get her mother over here before Olivia arrives and have her under the table. If I know Olivia, and I do, she will reveal her power over you in some dramatic way like making you go under the table and service her in front of me...when that happens, her mother will instead be the one doing the serving. The key will be to videotape it," I said, my plan brilliant.
"What if she doesn't order me under the table?" Mom asked, clearly skeptical of the plan.
"She will," I confidently predicted. "Olivia will want to show me her power by humiliating you in front of me thus humiliating me too."
"Sounds like Olivia," Mom said after a moment.
After our intimate family moment done, I jumped back up onto the kitchen table, and opened my legs, "Now where were we?"
"You really are insatiable," Mom smiled playfully, as she moved between my legs.
"If nothing else, without Olivia we would never have had this," I smiled.
"What? Incest where you use your mother as your submissive play thing," she said, burying her head between my legs.
"Exactly," I laughed as she began licking my cunt. Looking down at her between my legs was sexually stimulating unlike any experience I had ever had, and ironically I had to thank Olivia for turning my mother from super reserved to extremely submissive. Mom also had become very good at licking pussy as she had my orgasm building instantly and after a couple of minutes she slid two fingers inside me and after a few seconds she found my g-spot and I screamed, "Fuck Mooooooommy, don't stop you fucking cunt-muncher."
My orgasm coursed through me intensely as she did things to me no other person had ever done. My breathing was erratic, my body twitched and I babbled incoherently a variety of nonsense.
Once my orgasm had run its course, I pushed her head away, as her tongue had began to make me need to pee. She looked up at me, her eyes full of fear, as if fearing I was disappointed with her. I quickly reassured her, "Oh Mom, I'm not upset with you; you just gave me the best orgasm of my life. It's just you also got me sensitive and if you kept licking me I would have peed on you."
"You may if you wish," she replied instantly, her submissive personality jumping at the potential opportunity to please me.
"Has that bitch peed on you?" I asked in total shock and disgust.
Her face went beet red at my question, before she stammered, "T-t-today she did."
"That fucking bitch," I snapped, standing up anger raging inside me.
Mom tried to defend Olivia which was ludicrous. "She was testing my obedience because I have no real evidence of proving you were my submissive."
"Which I'm not," I snapped.
"I know, but she thinks you are," she countered, clearly stressed about how our conversation had transpired.
"Did you like it?" I asked, not expecting the answer I would get.
"Yes," she whispered looking away.
"Pardon?" I asked, hearing the answer but not believing it.
"Yes," she admitted, looking up at me. "It was surprisingly quite a turn-on."
"You got turned on getting peed on?" I asked.
"I swallowed most of it," Mom sheepishly admitted.
"You drank her piss?" I asked, flabbergasted by her answer.
"I did as I was told," she admitted, her tears freely flowing down her cheeks. "I just can't say no to her."
"This ends tomorrow," I snarled, still furious, both at my mother's pathetic weakness and more so to Olivia's treatment of my mother. I stormed away, no longer wanting to talk about Olivia. Plus, if Olivia was going to continue to humiliate my mother, it was time to return the favor with a little dogging action.
Once in my room, I texted Lauren, Olivia's mother:
Slut, meet me at The Love Shack at 8. Don't be late or you'll be punished severely. Mistress V
I went and had a shower to calm down as I tried to figure out how to crush Olivia once and for all. Yet, as the hot water sprayed down on me, the thought of golden showers popped into my head. What would it taste like? What would it feel like? Suddenly, I cursed myself as I realized I was getting pulled into submissive feelings like my mother...and I am not submissive. Yet, as I closed my eyes to wash my hair Olivia's smug face popped into my head and she said confidently, "You're next."
I threw the shampoo bottle against the wall, angry at the power Olivia had over my mother.
Once out of the shower, I decided I would humiliate Olivia's mother tonight, videotape it on my phone and have it ready for the final confrontation with Olivia.
My phone was flashing that I had received a text. I clicked on it and it was a reply from Lauren:
I can't; I am going to be at a family supper...it is my husband's birthday.
I smiled as a new plan popped into my head; this would be a perfect opportunity to show my power over Lauren by making her leave her husband and daughter.
I texted:
Where, slut?
I worried she may not reply, but she did:
Nadine's.
I inquired:
When, cunt licker?
She replied:
8PM. Please I'll do whatever you wish tomorrow...please allow me to be a good wife for one evening.
I replied lying:
Of course my pet...you can have one night of family time.
Perfect, I thought. Nadine's was the fanciest restaurant in town. I already knew what Lauren would be dining on...my cunt.
.....
After dinner, I was getting ready to go out, while texting friends back in England, when Mom walked in sheepishly and asked, "I'm so sorry, Victoria."
"I am too," I sighed, before adding, "but this ends now. You are my mother, my slut and I will not have you submitting to my enemy any more, is that understood?"
There was a long pause as Mom obviously struggled with my expectations. Finally, she whispered, not making eye contact, "I'll try."
"Try?" I said. "You don't try, you do. It's that black and white."
"But she is so powerful," Mom tried to explain.
"As am I," I countered, knowing I had to be strong for both of us.
"I know, but I," she tried to explain again, but still couldn't get the words out.
"I know, I know," I sighed dramatically, before shifting to sarcasm, "Olivia is irresistible, Olivia is powerful, Olivia is sexy."
"S-s-so are you," she stammered, clearly trying to keep me happy.
"Then choose," I snapped. "Either you are my mom, my pet, my submissive or you are not."
"Okay," Mom said, her tone not remotely believable.
"Okay, what?" I asked.
"Okay, I'm you mother and pet," she answered.
I walked to her and hugged her. "Mom, I will protect you at all costs."
"I know," she replied, tears again streaming down her face, "but can you protect yourself?"
"Of course I can," I replied, taken back by the question.
"Olivia will do whatever she has to do to win," she warned.
"As will I," I replied confidently, my plan for her mother now completely formulated.
I grabbed my phone and texted an ex-boyfriend who was now in college.
Darian Can you get some guys together to triple team a MILF slut? Victoria
Mom asked, "Who are you texting?"
"An old friend, plan 'Crush Olivia' is under way," I smiled, trying to replicate Olivia's smugness.
My phone buzzed.
Victoria What do you have in mind? We have a keg party planned for tonight, so there will be plenty of horny guys here.
I smiled and called him.
"Hi, sweetheart, long time no talk," my player ex-boyfriend oozed.
I snapped my fingers and pointed to my feet. Mom dropped to her knees and crawled to me as I sat at the edge of my bed.
"Indeed. Long story short, I have a slutty MILF whore who I need to test her obedience to me and I thought a nice dogging session would be the ultimate test," I answered.
"You always were more into cunt than cock," he said jokingly.
"I like them both, but I didn't want to share as you seemed to," I countered, reminding him why we broke up.
I lifted my foot to Mom's lips and she began sucking my toes as expected.
"Truce," he chuckled. "So what do you have in mind?"
"I'll bring over the slut and you guys use her as you wish. But the only phone allowed is mine," I explained.
"Fair enough, come over around ten. There should be lots of guys ready to shoot a load by then," he said.
"See you then," I agreed, smiling from ear to ear.
After hanging up, I looked at Mom, whose face was ruby red; obviously she thought I was talking about her. I comforted her, "The dogging is for Olivia's mom at Kappa Lamba frat house."
"Oh," she said, as she sucked my pinky toe.
"I've got to get ready," I said, not remembering the last time I'd had a real cock. I figured I might as well get myself some college cock, as an added bonus, while there to video Olivia's mom being gangbanged. I preferred girls by a long shot, but the odd quickie with a guy was a nice diversion.
I walked to my closet while Mom watched from her subservient position.
"You may go, Mom," I said.
"Yes, Mistress," she replied, and she left without another word.
I felt I had finally got through to her and now just had to finish the plan. I dressed in a black leather skirt, black pantyhose, which I had cut a hole in the crotch for easy access by mouth or cock, a gold blouse that really made me look ravishing, and four inch fuck me pumps. I looked like I was on the prowl and really I was.
.....
I got to Nadine's just after eight, I perused the room for the happy family, only able to see Olivia from where I stood, and then headed to the bathroom.
I texted the Mommy-slut:
Come to the bathroom now....stall at the end.
DON'T MAKE ME COME AND GET YOU!!!
I smiled at my threat as I unzipped my skirt and lowered it to my ankles, sat down on the toilet at the end stall, and waited. Not surprisingly, the click of heels sounded a minute later.
The sounds got nearer before the stall door opened and Lauren appeared dressed elegantly in a red cocktail dress.
"You look delicious, my pet," I complimented.
"Please, not here," she pleaded, as I spread my legs, answering her question before it was even asked.
"It's now or at your house later tonight," I shrugged, "It's your choice."
She looked back as if someone may be behind her, before entering the stall and locking it.
"You better hurry before your bitch daughter wonders what is taking so long," I smiled.
She sighed resigned to her fate as she lowered herself between my legs, slowly, lifting up her dress as she kneeled on her nylon-clad knees.
Without a word she leaned forward slowly, clearly trying to avoid messing up her make-up or hair, and began licking me.
I moaned, "I can't believe you're licking my cunt on your husband's birthday, you must really be a slut."
After a few seconds, I was about to say more when someone else entered the bathroom and soon was in the stall beside us. Lauren froze clearly petrified of being caught publicly in such a compromising position; I grabbed her by the back of her head and pulled her into my cunt. Knowing after my own mom's tongue on me, I would not come as quick with such a slow process, I decided to just rub my cunt juices all over her face making a mess of her make-up.
I ground my cunt on her face and ran my fingers through her hair, making that a mess too. The toilet in the next stall flushed and a minute later whoever it was had left. I was just considering fucking Lauren's face to an orgasm when Olivia came into the bathroom.
"Mother, are you in here?" Olivia asked.
"Go ahead, you may leave," I whispered.
"Like this?" she whispered back, pointing to her face.
"Better your daughter than your husband," I shrugged.
"Mom," Olivia called out again.
Lauren got up, wiped her face with her sleeve, sighed and excited the stall.
Olivia gasped, "What happened to you?"
I pulled up my skirt as I decided on a whim to reveal my cards. I took a deep breath and sauntered out of the stall to face a totally confused Olivia.
Olivia's face was so stunned I wish I would have had a video camera. At first confused and then the realization of what had happened and why her mother was so disheveled became clear.
I had finally made the bitch speechless.
"You came too early Olivia...thus I didn't get to," I said, bubbling with smug confidence. Walking past a still stunned Olivia, I said to the ashamed mother, "we will finish this later, slut."
Olivia's face burned red as I sauntered past her smugly.
Before she could formulate a response, I left the washroom leaving the mother-daughter to deal with their situation the same way I had to with mine not so long ago.
I stopped, realizing that I needed to make clear that I too had blackmail evidence on her mother as well as her; I peeked back into the bathroom in time to hear Lauren trying to explain.
"She...blackmailed...me...because...of...you," Lauren said between sobs.
"How the fuck..." Olivia began before I interrupted.
"Just so you know," I said, Olivia turning around at the sound of my voice with daggers in her eyes, "in case you were planning to get revenge by outing my mother, I have video evidence of your mother in compromising situations as well as you."
"This isn't over," Olivia said through gritted teeth.
"Oh, I know," I smiled.
"Watch your back," she threatened.
"I'll try but it's hard with your mother's face buried in my front all the time," I retorted, then leaving, happy with getting in the last word.
Once back in my car, Thrilled with how it went, and realizing I wouldn't be able to get Lauren to the dogging humiliation I had planned, I texted Darian:
Hey baby, plans changed, but I'm fucking horny as hell.
He texted back:
Great offer, baby. Getting beer right now, can you wait till ten?
I sighed looking at the clock it was only 8:40. I texted back;
Fine...but you better be good.
He replied back:
I usually don't get any complaints.
I drove back home with time to kill and was surprised to find that Mom wasn't home even though her car was in the drive way. I went inside and texted her:
Where are you?
I didn't get a response and an uneasy feeling hit me. What if my plan had backfired? Had Olivia called Mom during this brief time since our meeting in the bathroom. I called her but eventually got her voice mail. "Call me ASAP," I demanded.
I was beginning to freak out when I received a text from her:
At the movies with Brenda.
Relieved, I went to the washroom and then headed over to the frat house.
Arriving there a couple of minutes after ten, I texted:
I'm here big boy where are you?
A text came a few moments later as I entered a surprisingly half empty frat house. Usually these parties were wild and full. The text from Darian explained why and raised my anxiety instantly:
Out back, your slut showed up and is already getting triple teamed as we speak.
I hadn't sent Lauren here, nor even mentioned it to her, and instinctively I knew it was my mom who was the slut he was referring to. I didn't know how Olivia had done it, but obviously she had. How did she even know? Yet, I knew before I even witnessed it with my own eyes.
As I reached the back, I saw a big crowd outside of the house and all the blood drained from my face as I pushed my way through the crowd already knowing what I was going to see.
My mom, dressed in a high school cheerleading outfit from my school, thigh high stockings, a masquerade mask vaguely hiding her identity, was on the ground, leaning forward taking a cock into her mouth, while sitting atop a cock, while yet another boy was pounding her ass. At least a dozen more guys were forming a line to await their turn to fuck the MILF slut provided for the evening's entertainment.
Unexpectedly I got a text from an unknown number:
Check.
I was confused by the one word text as I stared mortified at what I was witnessing. My plan of humiliating Olivia's mother by having her videotaped dogging had backfired miserably. Yet, I couldn't do anything about it. I couldn't go and save my mom as then everyone would know who she was. Instead, I boiled with anger as I tried to think of how to revenge this.
Darian saw me and walked over. "Shit girl, you told me she was a slut but this one is crazy."
Playing along, I said, "She is insatiable."
"Shit, that would be putting it lightly," he laughed.
"What do you mean?" I asked, curious if he knew anything I didn't.
"You said three guys, but when she got here she told me her fantasy was to be watched fucking as many guys as she could," he revealed.
"Are these the first three?" I asked, hopefully.
"The guy on the ground hasn't changed, but it's the second in her mouth and ass. She is the hottest, nastiest, MILF I have ever seen and I have had quite a few," he said.
The disgusting thought that he had not only fucked me, but now had fucked my mom as well I asked, "Did you do her?" even though I already knew the answer before I even asked.
He looked at me confused. "She told me you insisted that I be the first in her ass."
"Oh right," I said feigning forgetfulness.
He smiled, grabbing his junk, "I'll be ready in a bit if you still want a piece of this."
"I'll take a rain check," I said, knowing I had to get out of here.
Before I could turn to leave I heard Mom's pleading voice, "More, I need more."
I shouldn't of, but I looked to see as one guy pulled out of her ass and another was just about to replace him.
"Text me when the slut is done," I ordered.
"Sure," he said, turning back to watch the show.
I began walking back through the crowd needing space to clear my head when I received another text from the unrecognizable number:
What leaving already?
I stopped in my tracks and looked around.
I quickly texted back knowing that it was Olivia and that she was here somewhere:
Two can play this game.
I continued walking, my body burning with anger knowing I had to go and get to Olivia's mother somehow.
Behind me, Mom screamed, "Yes, fuck my ass."
Mortified, I knew I needed to confront Olivia now.
Another text came:
You played your cards to early...Checkmate...bitch.
I laughed and texted back:
Oh you may have my queen, but I have yours too.
Again Mom's desperate sexual hunger echoed around me, she was obviously enjoying the gangbang I accidently set up for her, "Another cock please another cock," she begged frantically.
Shame pulsed through me at how my mom could not stand up for herself. It was up to me to save her from not only Olivia, but herself.
I looked around; knowing Olivia had to be nearby. Unable to spot her, frustration began to build as I wanted to meet her face to face.
As if reading my mind, she texted again:
Let's end this.
A chill went up my spine...a final showdown. This had to end and it had to end now. I texted back:
Just tell me when and where.
I walked back through the frat house and towards my car. I had planned to somehow be here for mom when her humiliation was done...although she sure didn't look or sound humiliated...but I needed to get some insurance in the form of more incriminating video of Lauren.
My phone rang just as I reached my car.
Looking at the number I was surprised it was Becka. I smiled for the first time since arriving at the frat house, reminiscing of her between my legs this morning, although it seemed so long ago considering this crazy day.
Trying to sound casual, I answered, "Hi, Becka."
"Hi, Victoria," she replied, her tone hinting something was amiss.
"What's wrong, Becka?" I asked.
She was clearly upset. "I have a message for you from Olivia."
"Why the fuck can't she do anything herself?" I snapped.
"S-s-she wants you to meet her at my house at midnight," Becka said stammering clearly uncomfortable being involved in this.
I looked at my watch. That was over an hour and a half away. "Is she there now?" I asked.
"No," Becka said.
"Where are your parents?" I asked, finding it strange we would meet at her house.
"In Vegas," she admitted.
"All right," I agreed. "Tell the bitch I will be there."
"Okay," she said, before adding, "and Victoria."
"Yes," I asked, annoyed at her weakness as well.
"I'm so, so sorry," she said and hung up before I could ask why.
I texted Olivia back:
Too scared to just meet one on one...bitch?
I didn't get a response back as I texted her slut mother.
Slut, Where are you right now?
As I waited for a response, I tried to come up with a new plan. I definitely needed Lauren with me when the confrontation took place. Yet, other than the video evidence I had on Olivia's mother, which she had equally embarrassing video of my mom also, I had no trump card to play. On the other hand, her family was way wealthier than mine and such a scandal would shock her world more than mine; although Mom would definitely be out of work if the truth of her sexual proclivity was ever made public.
Finally a response came from Lauren:
I'm with my daughter. She says to tell you check.
"Fuck," I cursed as I sat in my car pondering my next move. I couldn't just show up and face Olivia empty handed.
Looking at the clock, it was almost eleven; I decided to return to the party determined to make sure I got Mom home and not in some other scene of sexual debauchery.
"Where are you going bitch?" I heard from behind me, the unmistakable voice of Olivia.
I turned around and looked at her with daggers in my eyes. She had Kristina to her left and another blonde bimbo follower, Angela to her right.
She smiled as she asked, "To get that slut mother of yours?"
"Takes one to know one," I countered.
She walked towards me with a smug confidence that pissed me off even more. Dressed in a plaid skirt, nylons and blouse she looked straight out of a private school uniform advertisement. Her bimbo posse followed behind her like they always did looking vapid as ever.
"So you got my mother," she said as she reached me.
"It was rather easy, she really is a slut," I said, pulling out my phone, "Want to see?"
She laughed, "You have evidence of me and I you...but there is one major difference."
"And what is that?" I asked.
"I'll share that info at Becka's tonight...if you have the guts to show," she said.
"Why are you here then?" I asked, getting frustrated by this whole conversation.
"To pick up my slut, of course," she revealed. "Plus, I thought I would give you one more chance to admit the obvious."
"That you are a fucking twat," I shot back in anger.
Ignoring my blatant bitterness, she said, "Well using your language, what is the term again, that you fancy me."
Her finger went to my lips and I slapped it away, as I said, "That will be a cold day in hell."
"Your mother told me the whole sordid ordeal of you and her on the drive to her gangbang. Apparently, you are vying to be her Mistress too," she revealed.
"That's ludicrous," I said to both accusations, sensing the situation getting out of hand and a sudden wetness slithering down my leg.
"I agree," Olivia laughed harshly. "You are definitely a submissive like your mother."
"Your mother doesn't think so," I countered, before adding, looking at Katrina, "or yours either."
"You fucking bitch," Katrina snapped, as she lunged towards me.
Olivia snapped her fingers and Katrina stopped instantly.
I sarcastically smirked, "Do you sit up and roll over too?"
Katrina wanted to speak but didn't, the power hierarchy of Olivia's posse obvious.
"Good puppy," I quipped, stirring the pot even more.
"We will continue this conversation somewhere more private, where you can submit to me once and for all," Olivia said smugly.
"It will be you submitting to me," I countered.
"Now that is funny," Olivia laughed before getting serious. "Midnight at Becka's."
"Whatever," I said, acting tough even though I knew I was getting in over my head.
"My mom is already at Becka's; go get your incest loving mommy-slut and meet me at Becka's," Olivia ordered.
"Don't ever tell me what to do," I said, venom in my tone.
"Fine, I'll get her," Olivia said, adding, "she is my submissive anyway."
"Never again," I said firmly.
"Why don't you let your mother decide? I believe you told her tonight to choose between you and me...how did that turn out?" She asked.
"Fuck you," I snapped back, having nothing powerful to counter with.
"Oh I plan to soon enough, Victoria," she smiled. "You will be on your knees begging to please me very soon, very, very soon."
"That will never happen," I replied, even as my cunt continued to betray me.
"Never say never," she said, "no one has been able to resist me yet."
"Well there is always a first time for everything," I retorted.
"Denial is such a sad, sad thing, Victoria," Olivia said smugly. "I know you are a submissive, just like your mother."
She began to walk past me.
"Where are you going?" I asked.
"To get my slut," she said rather matter-of-factly. "Didn't I already make that clear?"
"I'll get her," I said, wanting to talk to her before the upcoming confrontation.
"My slut?" She asked, smiling.
"Just get out of here," I said, the longer the conversation went the worse it kept going for me.
"No, I'm going to get her," Olivia said firmly.
"No, I am," I said.
"Fine," Olivia shrugged. "You go get my slut and make sure she is with you at Becka's."
I glared at her before walking by her, my shoulder slamming into hers as I headed back towards the frat house, realizing I had just obeyed her.
"Don't be late," Olivia called out all sing-song, her friends giggling behind her.
I flashed her the finger without looking back.
Inside the frat house, the party was now getting into full swing and I prayed that meant my mom wasn't still bring used as a cum bucket for every guy in the fraternity. Reaching the now smaller audience, I saw Mom was now servicing four guys at once. She was riding a cock, sucking another while she stroked two more cocks one in each hand.
As I watched, trying to figure out how I was going to get her out of here, I felt hands on my hips.
I turned to slap whoever it was, already being in a pissed off mood. Darian said, seeing my face, "Truce."
"I'll take that rain check now," I said, so horny that I knew I needed to come before I could think straight once again.
"I hoped you'd say that," he smiled.
"Pull that thing out, I need it now," I said hungrily.
"Here?" he asked surprised.
"Yes, just sit on the bench there and I will do the rest," I smiled, pointing to a secluded bench just outside the peripheral of Mom's gangbang.
"Sure thing baby," he said, leading me to my much needed quickie.
As soon as he was sitting and had his cock out, thankfully already hard and ready to get to work, I pulled my skirt down and lowered myself on him.
I bounced on his cock, taking all seven inches in me. My cunt already on fire, I knew it wouldn't take long to get off. Between not getting off at Nadine's and for some fucking unknown reason my conversation with Olivia, I was ready to burst.
I watched from afar as my mom took a load on her face and then took another cock in her mouth as she continued riding the cock she was straddling.
Ironically, mother and daughter were both bouncing up and down on frat boy cock which made me laugh.
"What?" Darian asked.
"Sorry, just watching the slut," I said.
"That slut of yours can really go. She has fucked or sucked over thirty guys," he said.
My orgasm imminent, I closed my eyes, and imagined briefly it was me getting fucked by guy after guy. Just as my orgasm hit, the guys in my fantasy switched to girls and it was Olivia fucking me. "Fuuuuuck," I moaned, the orgasm hitting me hard. I let it wash through me Olivia's smug smiling face refusing to get out of my head.
Pissed off at myself, at Olivia and at my mother for getting me involved in this mess, I got off Darian before he could come and ordered. "Tell the boys these are the last four."
"What about me?" he asked.
"Go finish on her," I said, pointing to my mom.
"Sure," he agreed, calling out, "Shows ending fellas." He slapped my ass and walked over to Mom.
A few minutes later the last of the guys shot their cum on Mom who was now a white, gooey mess from head to toe.
"Let's go slut," I ordered once she was finished getting coated with cum.
She heard my voice and turned to me, the look on her face, as best as I could tell one of surprise.
"Now!" I ordered.
She stood up, her legs clearly weak after the past hour plus of being used as a fuck toy and walked to me...clearly a walk of shame.
Reaching me, I said, "Just follow me."
She nodded and I led her through the frat house and to the car, almost everyone stopping to stare at the older woman dripping with cum from all over her body.
Once in the car, Mom immediately got in apologizing mode, "I'm so sorry, Victoria."
"Don't!" I snapped. "I don't want to hear it."
She immediately stopped although it was obvious she wanted forgiveness.
We drove in silence briefly before I said, tears welling in my eyes, "You chose her over me."
"It-it-it wasn't like that," she responded.
"What was it like then, Mother," I said bitterly. "Olivia somehow knew our whole conversation today."
"I'm just too weak, Victoria," she said. "I can't say no to her no matter how much I try."
"So I see," I said, my tone still sharp.
After a moment, trying to remain calm, I explained everything that had transpired at the restaurant, the dogging plan that backfired, the confrontation with Olivia a little while ago and the midnight showdown about to happen.
"You can't go," she said, genuine fear in her expression.
"I have to go, I must stop her," I said. "Plus, I have to save you as you obviously can't save yourself."
"Please don't go," she pleaded.
"What choice do I have?" I asked. "You're willing to risk everything to obey her every whim."
"But your future is still safe," she said.
"Was that before or after you told your Mistress that we have an incestuous relationship?" I snapped, my anger at her not easy to control.
She again stopped speaking. I knew I had hurt her but sometimes the truth hurts. Finally, I whispered, my tone, expressing my hurt, as I repeated what was really bothering me, "You picked her over me."
"It wasn't like that," Mom said again trying to explain. "I love you with all heart and soul but somehow there is like a hypnotic pull when she speaks. I want to disobey her, I know I should disobey her, yet I don't, I can't."
"I'm dropping you off at home" I said, realizing that it was the only way to protect her.
"You can't go alone," Mom said.
"I can't take you; you just said you always obey her and I am not sure I could handle watching you choose her over me in front of me," I said.
"I wouldn't," she said.
"Are you sure?" I asked as we pulled up into our driveway.
After a brief silence Mom admitted the obvious, "No."
Parked, I said, still wounded from my Mom's weakness, "I will end this tonight."
"How?" Mom asked.
"By standing up to her, someone has to," I said, confident in myself.
"I thought I could too," Mom said.
"Go," I said.
"Please, don't go," Mom said pleadingly.
"Now!" I said, not looking at her, my resolve to finish this firm.
As she got out of the car, she said, "Please be careful, I don't want you turning out like me."
"Mom," I said, turning soft, "All I have ever wanted to be was as strong as you. We will get through this together."
I could feel tears in my eyes and could see tears forming in hers.
"Now go, this ends tonight," I ordered.
The car door closed, I quickly backed up and headed towards Becka's. I really had no idea what I was going to do, what I was going to say, but I knew that I had to end this once and for all. I had to be strong for Mom and resist Olivia at all costs.
Looking in the review mirror, I could see Mom watching me drive away. I turned away, there was no more looking back only looking forward with one goal in mind...to avenge my mother and crush Olivia.
Accepting I couldn't do it on my own, and accepting begrudgingly I had my own weakness towards Olivia, I knew I couldn't go against her alone.
Suddenly, a plan formed. I realized I couldn't beat her on my own...but she could be beat.
I pulled to the side of the road, smiling a plan finally formulating in my mind, I pulled out my phone and dialed.
The end for now...
Will Victoria be able to resist the undeniable charms of the hypnotic dominant bitch Olivia?
Will Olivia be able to crush her nemesis and most challenging conquest yet?
Will Kate, Victoria's mom, ever be able to break free from the powerful invisible chains of sexual submission she is currently bound by?
Will Olivia's mother Lauren's weaknesses lead to the downfall of her dominant daughter at the hands of our sexy protagonist Victoria?
Will Olivia join Victoria in the naughty taboo of incest with her submissive mother Lauren?
What will happen when Olivia and Victoria meet face to face, breast to breast and cunt to cunt?
What role will the adorable submissive Becka play in the final showdown?
Who will win? Victoria? Olivia? Both? Neither?
These and many more questions will be answered in the exciting conclusion of the Catching Mommy series that includes cheerleaders, nerds, MILF submissives, a teacher, a maid, two teen dommes and an epic lesbian orgy coming to a computer screen, phone or ipad near you in 2014.Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins
Victoria turns the tables on her Mom's bitch teen Mistress.
WARNING: This is one of three alternate endings to the Catching Mommy saga. You can also read Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins (for the TEAM OLIVIA fans) and Catching Mommy: Win Win For All (for the kinky romantics at heart).
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to MAB7991, Robert and Goamz for their dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions earlier in the series.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far. Part 5 is the highest rated of the series and with over 275 comments is my most commented on story. The debate of Victoria or Olivia has warmed my heart and pussy, surprised me greatly and pushed me to write an epic story that both is erotic and keeps you guessing...an erotic thriller of sorts. Part 6 disappointed some because I didn't end the series as promised..well here is the ending (or endings if you choose to read all three) and I feel I came up with three fun, sexy and fulfilling ends to this crazy series.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English, I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier), shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet), slag (for slut...which I think sounds so much worse), snog (for kiss...which I find hard to say with a straight face), bugger (for fuck...also makes sex sound dirtier), rodgering (for arse fucking which again is nasty as hell), dogging (which is public outdoor sex), fancy (which is a way to say I like you).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!)
Part 3: Creating a Slut: Victoria announces to her Mom, she is a lesbian, as she begins to set up her Mother for the inevitable seduction. Meanwhile, her Mom begins her own plan to seduce her daughter. Lastly, Victoria continues the training of her new pet...her arch enemy's Mother and her own mother's Mistress.
Part 4: Daughter's Domme: Victoria confronts her mother about her dark secret and makes her Mother her personal submissive.
Part 5: Housewife Lesbians: Victoria is betrayed by her mother; Victoria briefly weakens when confronted at school by Olivia; Victoria learns her best friend is also a submissive plaything to Olivia; after seeing her mother again dominated by her nemesis, Victoria seeks revenge by videotaping Olivia's mother and another MILF in very compromising positions.
Part 6: Protecting Slut-Mom: Victoria forces her mother to make a choice; Victoria party crashes Olivia's father's birthday supper with erotic and surprising results; Olivia is briefly made speechless; a MILF sub is gangbanged at a frat house in front of many; Olivia and Victoria meet face to face both confident they can turn the other.
And now...finally... the exciting conclusion(s) of Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins.
As I drove towards my confrontation with Olivia a plan suddenly popped into my head.
I pulled over and called June, Olivia's mother and my pet.
"Hi, slut," I said.
"It's almost midnight," she said. Clearly, I had woken her up and she wasn't pleased.
"Thanks, clock," I quipped sarcastically. "I expect you to be ready to be picked up in ten minutes."
"That isn't possible," she said.
"I wasn't asking your opinion," I snapped. "Be fucking ready in ten minutes or else the video goes viral."
"And what am I to tell my husband?" she asked.
"That you have a teen Mistress and she needs her cunt licked, or that you have become a submissive play thing because of your bitch daughter," I replied, before adding, "or you could just say that you have to go pick up Olivia from a party."
"Fine," she said, clearly pissed at her predicament.
"See you in ten," I said, all sing-song, "And dress to please."
"Fine," she said again, although it obviously wasn't fine.
I called a dozen of my friends, all victims of Olivia's, or the cheerleader's, nasty ways and told them to meet me at Becka's. I also quickly drove back home and grabbed a few of my toys.
Mom asked, now in her pajamas, "What are you going to do?"
"Get revenge," I said, going to my room and grabbing every toy I had...and handcuffs I had bought long ago but had never used.
Coming back down the stairs, I quickly explained my plan and Mom asked, "Think it can work?"
"I hope so," I said, the plan not really thought out much beyond the impulse it was.
"I really don't want you to go," she said.
"I have no choice," I said. "You are too weak to stand up to her and thus I must."
"But what if she gets you, too?" Mom asked.
"She won't," I said, confidently.
"She is not one to lose," Mom pointed out.
"Neither am I," I countered, kissing her on the lips before adding, "Once I am done tonight, the only Mistress you will have is me."
"I hope so," she said, her tone implying she was sincere.
I left her alone and headed to the Phillips'. As soon as I arrived, Lauren came out in a hurry, her heels in her hand, as she reached the car. Once in, I started driving as she said, "This thing with you and Olivia has gone far enough."
"I couldn't agree more," I said. "That is where you come in."
"How so?" she asked, as she began putting her heels on.
"I am going to confront her right now and you are going to help me put her in her place," I said.
"What's my role?" she asked.
"Blackmail," I smiled ominously, my devious plan beginning to form.
We arrived at Becka's and, as instructed, the rest of the group was waiting across the street. "Let's go, slut."
"Who are those people?" she asked.
"Just a few of your daughter's enemies," I smiled, getting out of the car and grabbing my bag.
Walking across the street, I said, "Thanks for coming, ladies."
"Are you serious?" Tara asked. Tara was an outcast for standing up to Olivia our sophomore year, otherwise she would probably be in the cheerleader cult herself as she was drop dead gorgeous and from a wealthy, prestigious family.
"Deadly," I said, "They say revenge is a bitch and, well, she is a bitch."
"You brought her mother?" Skyler asked, a sweetheart who always wore pigtails. Her parents were hippies, and she was always in long dresses and sandals, although I had noticed more than once, that she always wore pantyhose, too.
"Slut, say hi to your daughter's soon to be Mistresses," I ordered.
"You can't be serious?" Lauren said, looking at the mismatched group of female outcasts.
"Take off your heels, slut," I demanded.
"This needs to end," she repeated.
"It will tonight," I promised, leading her to the grass and beside a van that would hide her from vehicles passing by, but not from people looking out their windows. "Now take off your fucking heels, you stupid fucking cunt."
"Fine," she sighed dramatically, to show the slight hint of stubborn dignity she still had left, as she reluctantly obeyed.
Her heels off, I ordered, "Fuck yourself with one of them."
"Excuse me," she gasped.
"On second thought double fuck yourself, one in your cunt and the other in your arse. One day you will fucking learn to obey or do you like getting punished?"
"Please, Mistress," she begged, looking at the half dozen teenagers she didn't know.
"Any more disobedience and I will have you knock on that door and ask if they will fuck your fat fucking arse with whatever they wish," I threatened.
Her eyes big, finally catching on I was serious, she whispered, "Yes, Mistress," before lifting up her dress and putting the heel in her cunt.
I said, "Tara, why don't you assist her with the other heel."
"Really?" she asked, her eyes going big as she and the others watched the MILF fuck herself with the heel of a shoe.
"Go ahead, the slut would love your assistance, wouldn't you Olivia's mother?" I asked.
"Yes, Mistress, I would love your friend's help," she said, as I gave her a look that said just do as you're told.
Tara tentatively took the heel from Lauren and moved behind the MILF.
"Just shove it in," I instructed, "The slut loves something in her arse, don't you?"
The humiliated Lauren weakly agreed, "Yes, Mistress, I love having my ass filled."
"You mean your arse?" I corrected, the word sounding nastier.
"Yes, Mistress, I meant I love having my arse filled," she moaned, as she pumped the heel in her cunt.
Tara looked at me one more time before slowly pushing the heel into Lauren who whimpered as her arse got filled with the heel of the shoe.
"I expect to see both those heels pumping into our little MILF bitch," I instructed, as Lauren stood awkwardly, on the grass looking absolutely hilarious. "Ladies and Simon, I am sick of these uppity bitches that think they run the school, particularly Olivia. She treats people like commodities and now it is time to return the favor."
"H-h-how?" asked, Eleanor, a chubby redhead with crazy curly hair and too much acne who was humiliated by Olivia because she stutters when nervous.
"A full frontal assault," I answered. "We go in like a team and I will threaten her with social suicide."
"Who is with her?" Skyler asked.
"Not sure, maybe a couple of her bimbo followers and obviously Becka, who I think will side with us when the opportunity arises," I said, hoping I was right.
"Then w-w-what?" Eleanor asked, clearly uncomfortable with this whole plan.
"Then we each get revenge on the bully bitches who have made our high school lives hell and make them our bitches," I smiled, waving the bag around, "and then we really have some fun."
"What's in there?" Skyler asked.
"Toys, lots of toys," I smiled.
"For what?" Skyler confusedly asked, not catching on.
"To literally fuck the living shit out of Olivia," I responded matter-of-factly.
"Oh my God," Eleanor gasped.
"Y-y-you m-m-mean have s-s-s-s-sex with h-h-her?" asked the shy Skyler.
"I mean humiliate her completely in front of all of us. It is time to get back at her for all the teasing, torture and humiliation we have all endured at the hands of that bitch," I said, just as Lauren screamed.
"Too deep," Lauren yelled, extremely loud for the public dogging she was currently a part of.
"On your knees," I instructed, as I opened the bag of toys and pulled out a collar and leash, as Lauren obeyed, both her heels leaving her two holes.
I walked over to Olivia's mother and put the collar around her neck and attached the leash as well. Once on, I asked, "Does anyone want the honor of walking our pet?"
"I do," Skyler said, walking over to me and taking the leash rather eagerly, considering she was the shy one. Before bending down and saying, her tone all playful like she was talking to a real puppy, "Aaaaaah, does puppy need to go for a walk?"
"Y-y-yes," Lauren stuttered, her humiliation burning right through her.
"So ladies, this is our time," I said, feeling like I was making some inspiring speech that would change the world like a nerd-liberation-Ghandi. "Stand tall, don't back down and do as I say."
"I'm still unsure of the plan?" Eleanor said.
"Confront her, and turn her into the grovelling bitch she is, through blackmail and sheer force of numbers," I explained.
"And I get to fuck her?" Simon asked, a Star Wars fanatic who only wore Star Wars clothing and quoted the movies all the time.
"You can put your light sabre in any of her three holes you wish," I smiled.
"Sweet," Simon said, grinning from ear to ear.
"May the force be in her," I quipped, giggling to myself.
"Lead the way, Skyler," I said, my confidence bubbling over. "It's time."
Just as we were about to cross the street, a car drove by, slowing down and getting a good look at a group of teenagers with a pet MILF. I waved as the older gentleman drove by before we crossed the street, led by our MILF pet crawling on all fours.
Finally, reaching the door, I stopped and threatened Lauren. "If you don't obey every fucking order inside or try to prevent our revenge on your bitch daughter, the video of you and June dyking out goes viral."
"Yes, Mistress," she nodded.
I patted her head before I walked right in, having been at Becka's many times before.
"Bitch, we are here," I called out, grabbing the leash and leading Olivia's mother to her.
"Come on...what the fuck," Olivia said, as she saw her mother, on all fours with a collar around her neck and being led by a leash.
Entering the room, I saw it was only Olivia, Katrina, Angela, and Becka, who was in-between Angela's legs.
"What the fuck indeed," I quipped, as I walked over to Becka and pulled her out from between the bimbo bitch cheerleader's legs as the rest of my nerd posse entered the room.
"Oh, this is adorable," Olivia laughed, "It's revenge of the nerds."
"If you recall, the nerds won," Eleanor quipped.
"Or is this revenge of the zits," Olivia snapped back.
"This ends tonight," I said, keeping the focus on Olivia.
"Agreed," Olivia said. "Becka get back between Angela's legs."
"Don't you dare move Becka," I ordered. "It is time to regain your dignity and our school." Becka looked lost as to what she should do next, caught in the middle of two Dommes' orders.
"Olivia laughed, "You think you can turn my own pets on me? How has that worked for your cunt-licking mother?"
"I don't know, I have been too busy with your cunt-licking mother," I countered, before ordering Lauren, "Go suck Simon's cock and I expect a porn star blow job."
"Please no," Lauren said, looking at me in desperation.
Olivia ordered, "Mother, for fuck's sake, stand up."
"Lauren do as you're fucking told or else," I threatened, glaring down at her.
Lauren looked at me, then at Olivia and back to me, before wordlessly crawling to Simon and pulling his cock out of his pants.
"Mother!" Olivia screamed just as Lauren took the teen nerd's cock in her mouth.
"Keep sucking, slut," I ordered, my tone firm.
"Mother, stop right now," Olivia demanded.
Lauren didn't quit sucking Simon's cock as I said, moving in front of Olivia, "So welcome to the new social hierarchy."
"Excuse me?" she asked.
"Where I'm on the top and you're on the bottom, both figuratively and literally," I smiled.
"That will never happen," she said, with her usual ice cold tone.
"Actually it will happen tonight," I said confidently. "You're my bitch now," I said.
"Now that is funny," Olivia said, as she glanced at her mom giving Simon head.
"You see your mom is my slut," I began.
"And your mom is mine," she countered, still smugly confident.
"True, but the difference is my mom is a nobody here. I don't mean that in the real sense, but no one knows us here, and she could easily start over someplace else and forget this whole debacle ever happened. You and your mother, on the other hand, have an image to uphold, a pretentious grasp on the vain belief that your wealth and money matters. So if you release your video then we leave and start over...big deal; if I release my video your family's reputation is completely ruined," I threatened.
"How do I even know that you have this alleged video?" she asked, although I could see her first hint of doubt.
"Your mom is sucking Simon's cock in front of a group of total strangers," I said, turning to watch. Lauren, eyes closed, seemed to be enjoying Simon's surprisingly big cock as she bobbed back and forth rather eagerly.
"Tell you what," Olivia said, realizing her predicament, but still talking tough. "I will leave your mother alone if you'll leave mine alone."
"Or," I said, smiling back at her with the same bitch smile she had used on others so many times, "You and your bimbo cheerleaders drop to your knees, serve me and the other so called outcasts."
"Fuck you," Katrina said, standing up.
"Actually, it will be one of us fucking you very soon," I shot back. "Don't forget, your mother is the other lesbo in the video."
Olivia glared at Katrina, "Shut the fuck up, Katrina."
Katrina glared at me, but sat down.
I quipped, my voice condescending as if I were talking to a puppy, "You're already a well-trained pet, aren't you?"
Katrina was dying to respond but didn't as Olivia continued to try and bargain her way out of this situation, "Victoria, we need to end this pissing match."
"Funny choice of words after what you did to my mother," I said.
"Look, I'm sorry," Olivia apologized, her facial expression and tone implying she realized she was in a bind and was desperately trying to find a way out of a situation she was, for once, not in control of.
"Oh God, yes, I'm coming, fuck," Simon grunted as he came in the MILF's mouth.
Skyler said, "Victoria, I got that all on film."
"Awesome," I said. "Get ready to put it online in case our new pets won't play."
Olivia sighed, as I saw the first look of fear in her eyes and knew I had her. "I can pay you."
"You want to pay to eat my cunt and service all of us?" I asked, knowing that was not her intent. "That's awfully generous of you."
"How much will end this?" Olivia asked, obviously used to getting her way one way or another with either her looks, or the power of her money.
"I am going to make this very clear. Olivia, drop to your knees and beg to please me as you declare your unconditional servitude to me. The other two get on their knees and crawl to one of the so-called social outcasts," I said, knowing I had her if I just remained patient.
"And if we do this, you will delete the evidence?" Olivia asked, her tone shifting from confident to almost pleading.
Angela gasped, standing up, "Olivia!"
"Shut up!" Olivia snapped at her, as Angela recoiled at Olivia's tone and quickly sat back down.
"Of course, if you do the same," I lied. "But you'd better obey every fucking order I make of you tonight, or the video goes viral and, trust me, it is a pretty graphic video."
Olivia looked at her mom, who was now, much to my surprise, between Tara's legs licking away.
"I think it is time for you to follow in your mother's footsteps," I smiled, pointing to Lauren.
Olivia continued to try to bargain. "I can make you a cheerleader."
"So I can shake my tits, suck jock cock and look like a whore?" I asked. "No thanks, I'd rather just finish what you started."
Olivia was furious at the insult, but continued to play nice as she continued to think she could buy her way out of her predicament. "My dad has major connections. He can get you into any college, and on a full scholarship."
I laughed, "I have already been accepted to Harvard and Columbia on full scholarships, but thanks anyways."
Grasping at straws, she said, "You can have Katrina and Angela as unconditional pets."
"What?" they both questioned in unison.
"Just do as you're told," Olivia glared at them.
"I've had enough," Angela said, standing up. "I am not your fucking plaything," she snapped, before starting to leave.
"Get back here," Olivia demanded.
Angela stopped, turned around and said to me, "I have evidence of Olivia cheating on last semester's biology final. I can give it to you if you need any more blackmail evidence."
"You fucking bitch," Olivia yelled, moving towards her.
"Stop!" I ordered.
Olivia froze.
"Look, I am not here to deal with your petty cheerleader squabbling, but Angela I would love that evidence and in return you can have Olivia as your pet once I am done with her," I offered.
Olivia gasped, "This is ridiculous."
"On your knees, Olivia," I ordered, knowing the time to finish this was now. "
"But, I," she began to protest.
"Fucking now, you dumb bitch," I snapped, putting my hand on her shoulders and pushing her onto her knees.
She didn't resist and I stood in front of Olivia kneeling in her rightful subservient position.
"Katrina, join your leader," I ordered.
She glared at me, but obeyed, moving onto the floor and onto her knees.
A chill went up my spine as I had finally won. I had broken the unbreakable. I had saved my mother, and now I was about to get my revenge. Turning to Angela, who hadn't left yet, I offered, "You are welcome to stay if you wish, it is going to be a long night of training these two."
"I'd love to," Angela smiled.
"Tonight I am Queen Victoria, is that clear?" I informed the two bitch cheerleaders below me.
"Yes, Queen Victoria," Olivia whispered.
"Louder, slut," I ordered, looking down on her.
"Yes, Queen Victoria," Olivia said louder.
"Look in your owner's eyes when you talk to her," I demanded.
She looked up at me, tears beginning to form, as she repeated, "Yes, Queen Victoria."
"And what about you Katrina?" I asked. "Who is your owner tonight?"
"You are Queen Victoria," Katrina replied, her tone one of shock.
"Actually, the true answer is we all are your owners," I smiled. "Now go find someone to serve, Katrina, while I train our former queen bee."
"Yes, Queen Victoria," she replied as she began to stand up.
"Get back on your fucking knees, slut!" I roared. "Pets fucking crawl."
"S-s-sorry, Queen Victoria," Katrina stuttered, clearly frightened by my sudden burst of anger.
"You're forgiven," I smiled, instantly speaking in a nice voice. "You are just a mindless sex puppet and sometimes I forget that you can't think for yourself."
Her face burned with anger or shame or a mixture of both.
"Now go fucking please one of your Mistresses," I ordered.
I watched as Katrina was grabbed by the hair by Skyler who said, "I think we are going to give you some pigtails for me to pull." I smiled, knowing that Katrina had tugged on Skyler's many times.
Tara screamed, startling us all, "I'm comiiiiiiing."
I looked over at Becka, who had been silent all this time, a wallflower like she had always been before I learned of her submission to Olivia. "Want to help me with training this bitch?"
"Yes, Mistress Victoria," Becka nodded.
"Becka, we're friends. I'm not your Mistress, although we can definitely role play sometime if you wish," I smiled.
"I would love that," she smiled, before adding, "Now let's teach this bitch her place."
"Did you just say bitch?" I gasped mockingly.
"Bitch, cunt, whore, slut," Becka listed as she moved to a stunned Olivia and slapped Olivia's across her face. "Payback is a bitch...bitch."
"I love this new side of you Becka," I purred.
Looking down at a red-faced and utterly bewildered Olivia, I asked, "Ready to serve?"
"Y-y-yes, Queen Victoria," Olivia nodded.
"You will obey every order without hesitation?" I asked.
"Yes, Queen Victoria," she whimpered.
"Good, Lauren get over here," I ordered, as I went to my bag of toys. Pulling out two strap-on cocks and some lube, I said, looking to the other girls, "Girls, feel free to use the toys if you wish." I smiled as I saw that Katrina was now naked and in pigtails.
"Skyler asked, "Do you have another one of those?"
"Strap-ons?" I asked.
She nodded her head eagerly.
"Yes, in the bag," I smiled.
"Yummy," she said, as she went to get one.
I returned to Olivia and Lauren and asked, "Ready to commit the ultimate sin?"
"What? Please, no," Lauren said.
"Oh yes," I said. "Both of you get naked except for the thigh highs. Olivia, that is at least one quirky kink we have in common."
Both mom and daughter looked at each other before reluctantly obeying the order.
"Becka, get your video camera," I instructed.
"Love to," she said, quickly leaving the room.
"Please don't make us do this," Olivia pleaded.
"You mean like the way you made my mother try to seduce me?" I asked.
"This is your entire fault, Olivia," Lauren coldly exclaimed, now wearing only thigh highs as well.
"What?" Olivia asked. "You're the one on fucking film eating cunt."
"To protect you," Lauren snapped back. "I was blackmailed because Mistress Victoria caught you domming her mother and filmed it."
"I could watch you two bicker all night, but I'd rather make an incest film to make sure you two forever understand the consequences of fucking with me," I said.
Lauren pleaded one more time, "Mistress, make me take Simon's cock in my cunt, make Olivia eat out every girl she ever treated poorly..."
"Mother! Don't you..." Olivia began but was cut off by a harsh slap to the face by her mother.
"You got us in this fucking mess, so shut the fuck up while I try to deal with it," Lauren blasted.
Olivia shut up.
"So here is the deal. You two will get into a 69. Whoever comes first loses and takes Simon's cock in their arse. Is that clear?"
"Please, no," Olivia began.
"Any more complaining and it will be my fist in your arse," I threatened. "Now get eating."
Becka was already filming as the two defeated women moved between each other's legs on the floor and began committing the sin of incest. "Olivia, I want to hear you call her Mommy, and Lauren, I expect to hear you call Olivia your slut daughter."
Behind me, I heard Skyler say, "Beg for it, bitch."
"Oh God, harder, fuck me harder," Katrina begged. I turned around to see Skyler fucking Katrina from behind holding Katrina by her pigtails.
"Who owns you?" Skyler asked.
"You dooooooo," Katrina whimpered, clearly enjoying the hard pounding she was getting.
"And you will be my bitch at school too?" Skyler asked.
"Yeeees, whatever you waaaant," Katrina agreed.
"We will hold hands at school and you will tell everyone I'm your girlfriend?" Skyler asked, stopping her thrusts with the cock buried deep inside Katrina.
"Oh God, Skyler, please don't stop. I will do whatever you wish," Katrina answered.
"Skyler, take her arse," I suggested.
"Hmmmmm, does my new girlfriend pet want a cock in her ass?" Skyler asked.
"Please no, fuck my cunt. Fuck it hard," Katrina pleaded.
"There is lube in the bag," I said, turning back around to watch the main attraction.
Both women were now buried in each other's cunts and the moans had begun. "Talk dirty, whores," I ordered.
Olivia moaned, "Eat my cunt, Mommy."
Lauren countered with, "Suck on Mommy's clit, my fucking slut daughter. Bury your face deep in Mommy."
I watched for a couple of minutes until I heard Katrina scream, "Taaaake it out."
"I own your ass too, Katrina. Tell me, who owns your ass?" Skyler demanded.
"Y-y-you do," Katrina answered through gritted teeth.
"And you want to give me your ass, don't you?" Skyler asked, moving the cock out and then slamming it back into her.
"Yeeeeeeeees," Katrina screamed, answering the question correctly, but being torn apart.
"Eleanor, come and let my slut lick your pussy," Skyler said.
"I-I-I don't know," Eleanor said, her shyness clearly making her uncomfortable watching the mini orgy.
"Now!" Skyler demanded, clearly getting into the role of domme.
Eleanor was startled, but she took off her skirt, pantyhose and panties and parted her legs before Katrina's face, who was now slowly getting fucked in the arse.
I watched Katrina begin licking Eleanor's cunt before turning my attention back to the incest action.
"No fingers," Lauren protested.
But I intervened. "All is fair in love and orgasms."
Lauren then quickly moved her fingers to her daughter's cunt and slid a couple fingers in.
"Mommmmmy nooooo," Olivia moaned, clearly close to coming.
"I'm going to make you come like the fucking bitch you are, Olivia," Lauren said, as she furiously finger-fucked her daughter.
"Oh God, Mommy, oh God, yes, Mommy, yes, yes, Mommmmy," Olivia screamed as her orgasm hit her.
Lauren pulled her fingers out of her trembling daughter, straddled Olivia's face and ordered, "Now get Mommy off."
Lauren ground her cunt on Olivia's face as the sounds of euphoria echoed behind me, as Katrina screamed, "Oh God, I'm going to come."
"From getting ass fucked?" Skyler taunted.
"Yeeees, dammit, ream my ass," Katrina begged, as she buried her face back in Eleanor's cunt.
"That's it my little girl, eat Mommy's cunt, yes you little slut, yes, yes," Lauren demanded, as she cupped her breasts and rode her daughter's face. "Yeeeees," she screamed as she came from fucking her daughter's face.
Turning around, I watched as Eleanor grabbed Katrina's head and held it deep in her cunt. The hard deep thrusts by Skyler into Katrina forced Katrina to pretty much fuck Eleanor's cunt with her whole face.
Eleanor's moans, which were quiet squeaks, increased and she came, without a word, a few seconds later.
As soon as Eleanor let go of Katrina's head, Katrina begged, "Oh God, Mistress, girlfriend, shit, fuck, sooooo close."
"Come you little ass slut, you fucking bitch," Skyler demanded.
Katrina screamed as her orgasm hit, "Yeeeeees, shiiiit."
Turning back to my two incest pets, now both lying on the floor recovering, I said, "Looks like you lost, Olivia."
Lauren said, "But I'll take the punishment."
"But you won," I said.
"Yes, but I just got carried away with a hunger to win to teach her a lesson," Lauren said, "but she is my daughter still, plus she is a virgin back there."
"Oh, Motherly love," I sighed, wishing my mom would have stood up like that for me. "Give each other a passionate kiss."
I watched as they rolled over and kissed. Watching the mother-daughter act I suddenly missed mom. Grabbing my phone, I called her, and as soon as she answered I ordered, "Get over to Becka's now, Mother," and hung up before she could respond.
"Both of you, on your knees," I ordered, as they continued to kiss like lovers not mother and daughter. "And Simon, come and bring that big cock of your over here."
Simon quickly came over, his cock rock hard, as the two sluts got on their knees. "Which arse do you want?"
"Can I have both?" he asked.
"So greedy," I quipped laughing, "go ahead, but first, let me get into a more comfortable position."
I moved to the couch, slipped out of my skirt and said, "Becka, come and join me."
Becka smiled, "I thought you would never ask."
After she joined me, I snapped my fingers at Olivia and pointed to my cunt. She obediently crawled to me and between my legs. Becka did the same and Lauren crawled between her legs. As both sluts licked our cunts, I asked, "Tara, can you grab us the lube."
"Sure thing," Tara said, grabbing it from the table and tossing it to me.
I handed it to Simon and said, "Lube that snake of yours first, otherwise you may tear little Olivia apart."
"Olivia, a slut like you has never taken it up the arse?" I asked.
"No, Queen Victoria," she admitted.
"Yet, you've fucked other girl's arses?" I continued.
"Yes, Queen Victoria," Olivia admitted, her trembling telling me she knew exactly where I was going with this.
"So I think it is only fair turnabout that you get your arse virginity taken," I said.
Olivia nodded, defeated. I pointed back to my cunt. Olivia who was clearly new to giving, obviously used to receiving, crawled between my legs disgusted by the turn of events. I leisurely watched as Tara straddled an exhausted and still recovering Katrina and began rubbing her cunt on the slut's face.
Skyler, taking the strap-on off, asked Eleanor, "Will you fuck me?"
"W-w-with that?" Eleanor asked.
"Please?" Skyler asked. "I'm so horny."
"I-I-I guess so," Eleanor stuttered.
Skyler put the strap-on on Eleanor and positioned herself on all fours. Eleanor got behind her good friend and paused before sliding the plastic cock into Skyler's dripping wet cunt.
"Oh yes Eleanor, please fuck me hard," Skyler begged, obviously wound up after taking Katrina's arse.
"Oooooooh fuck," Olivia whimpered looking up at me as Simon entered her ass, drawing my attention back to her sodomy.
"You look fucking hot with a cock in your arse and a mouth full of cunt," I said, grabbing her head and pulling it back where it belonged...in my cunt.
Olivia returned to licking my cunt as Simon began to slowly move his cock in and out of her arse.
I glanced at Becka, who had her eyes closed and leaned over and kissed her neck.
Over the next few minutes, Simon moved back and forth between Olivia's and Lauren's arses. Skyler came from getting fucked by Eleanor and Tara came on Katrina's face.
Simon asked, "Which of you sluts wants her ass filled with cum?"
"Oh God, I do," Lauren moaned, as Simon slammed into her.
"Oh fuuuuuuuck," Olivia screamed, as Eleanor surprised all of us by filling Olivia's arse with my widest strap-on cock much wider than Simon's cock.
"Pound her hard Eleanor, I want to feel her face fuck my cunt," I moaned.
"My pleasure," she smiled as she continued to fuck Olivia even as Olivia screamed into my cunt, which caused sweet vibrations on my cunt.
Becka moaned and came on Lauren's face a couple of minutes before Simon grunted and deposited a load into her arse.
My own orgasm was close. I pulled Olivia's face deep into my cunt as I began grinding up and down. Suddenly I heard Mom's voice, "Holy shit!"
"Hi, Mommy, I told you I would win," I smiled.
"I can't believe it," she said, her face showing utter shock.
"You chose the wrong side, Mommy," I moaned, my orgasm, epically close.
"I'm so sorry, Victoria," she said again.
"It's okay, Mommy, we have our own pets now," I said, before adding, "get naked now."
"Yes, Mistress," Mom said, in front of all my friends.
"Yes, my mom is my slut and if you want I can probably get your mothers' to be yours," I said, as mom got undressed.
"I'd love that," Tara said, "I fucking hate my step-mom."
"Consider it done," I smiled as I continued fucking Olivia's face.
Eleanor stuttered, "C-c-could you get my bitch s-s-sister."
Her sister was a sorority bitch, an earlier version of Olivia. "Oooooh, she would be fun to turn."
Then euphoria hit hard as I came on Olivia's face, the final climatic moment at hand...or cunt in this case.
I flooded Olivia's face and said, "Someone get a camera for this 'a picture is worth a thousand words' moment."
Simon grabbed the camera and took a couple of pictures of Olivia, her arse being fucked and her head buried in my cunt before I pulled her up and said, "Smile, slut."
Olivia looked up, her face soaked with pussy juice, her make-up a mess, as she weakly smiled before opening her mouth wide as Eleanor slammed into her arse.
"Do you like a cock in your arse Olivia?" I asked.
"Fuuuuuck, yes," she moaned.
"Want to come?" I asked.
"Katrina, get under your partner in whoredom and lick her cunt," I ordered.
Katrina, utterly broken, exhausted, her face used as a fuck toy for the last half an hour, weakly crawled the few feet to Olivia and awkwardly crawled under her.
"Oooooooooooooooooh, so goooooooooood," Olivia babbled, as she was double pleasured.
"Don't you come without permission, cunt," I ordered.
"Ooooookay," she agreed weakly.
"Who owns you?" I asked.
"You do, Queeeeeeeen Victoria," she whimpered, her orgasm close.
"We all do, don't we, slut?" I continued.
"Yessssssss, Queen Victoria, I am a slave to all your princesses," she agreed.
"And one prince," I added.
"Yeeeees," she weakly got out, between heavy breathing.
"And this isn't just for today is it?" I questioned, going in for the kill.
"Nooooooo, I'm yooooours, Mistress," she agreed, so far gone in sexual submission I doubt she even knew what she was saying.
"After you agree to one more thing, you may come," I said.
"Anythiiiiiiiing," she said, desperate to come.
"You and Simon are now a couple and you will take him to prom. He is also your Master," I said.
"Oh God," she said, feeling so close to euphoria, but mixed with the thought of the social suicide such an act would be.
"Oh God, yes," I asked.
"Yeeeees, dammit, Simon will you goooooo to prom with me and be my Massssster," she asked.
"Fuck yes," Simon eagerly agreed, as if he had won the lottery which, quite frankly, he just had.
"You want to come from getting arse fucked?" I asked.
"Yeeees," she shamefully admitted.
"Only real fucking dirty whores come from getting arse-fucked," I said.
"I'm a-a-a dirty arse w-w-whore," she stuttered.
Eleanor laughed, "Y-y-you're a f-f-fucking b-b-bitch."
"Yes, Eleanor, I'm yooooour b-b-bitch," Olivia replied, giving up utter control of her body to Eleanor.
"Come, slut, while thanking me profusely for the privilege of making you the slutty pet submissive you were born to be," I instructed.
"Oh yeeees, Queeeen Victoria," she struggled to speak. "Thank yoooou so much for putting me in myyyyyy place."
"Because you're a slutty rich bitch," I continued.
"Yeees, I'm a biiiiiiiiiiiitch," she admitted as she screamed, her orgasm finally igniting like a rocket going into orbit.
Eleanor kept slamming into Olivia as she continued moaning and trembling from the orgasm.
"Come here," I said to my mom, who was now naked except thigh highs which made me chuckle.
She did and I pulled her into a passionate kiss. "Mom, I love you."
"I love you too," she said.
"Starting now, Olivia and her mother are our pets," I said.
"I still can't believe it," Mom said.
"Believe it," I said. "We will take these two home with us tonight and begin their training as our pet slaves."
"But what about my husband?" Lauren asked.
"What about him?" I asked back.
"He will notice I am not home," she said.
"I imagine he will," I agreed, standing up and grabbing her leash. "Mom, there is another collar and leash in the bag, grab it and put it on your new pet."
Mom did as I said, realizing that Angela had left at some point during the night, "Girls, Katrina is yours for tonight; well, for the year, quite frankly, so stay as long as you like or," I said, noticing that Skyler and Tara were in a sixty-nine, while Eleanor had moved between Becka's legs and was fucking her cunt, "play with each other."
Eleanor declared, "I love having a cock."
"And I bet the girls will love to allow you to use it on them," I smiled. "Keep it, it's my gift to you."
"Thank you, Victoria," she said.
"Hey, your stutter is gone," I pointed out.
"Holy shit it is!" Eleanor said, as she continued fucking Becka.
"Eleanor, make sure someone returns the favor in that sweet cunt of yours," I said.
"Shotgun," Skyler called out, making us all laugh.
"Well, fuck away, ladies, it's time to take our pets home. "Let's go my pets," I said, pulling on the leash.
"What about our clothes?" Lauren asked.
"Clothes? Where you're going you won't need clothes," I quipped.
Mom burst out laughing at the parody on Back to the Future, one of her favourite movies.
"But I will grab them for your eventual return home," I said, as I watched Simon face-fuck Katrina, as she lay on the ground. It didn't look comfortable, but it did look hot. I took a couple pictures for my own personal enjoyment before heading out of the house.
We walked them to our cars, on all fours, naked except their thigh highs and, not surprisingly, there was no one out and about at almost three in the morning.
Back home, Mom and I each got one last orgasm from our new pets with their tongues before getting into bed together while our pets slept in their natural place...on the floor at the foot of the bed.
Mom cuddled into my arms and she whispered, "Thanks for saving me."
"You're welcome," I said, feeling warm inside at saving my mother from the clutches of Olivia and turning the tables completely.
Victory was finally mine. I giggled to myself as I thought 'Victory for Victoria' as I drifted into slumber.
Epilogue:
A lesbian revolution occurred at our school once Katrina and Skyler started walking down the hallway holding hands. Olivia caused a stir when she was seen making out with Simon in the hallway on Monday and then making out with Eleanor in the hallway on Tuesday. Tara and Eleanor also became girlfriends, although they still had time to take Simon's cock in their cunts on occasion. Angela and I became friends, platonic friends which was suddenly a rarity. Becka and I slowly moved our relationship from friends to lovers, although she couldn't handle us being equals, needing to be submissive. And trust me, no one licks cunt better than Becka.
Of course, we added a few cheerleaders and mothers to our growing group of pets, and even added a couple of teachers. We also seduced Tara's mom and dominated Eleanor's sister before making her Eleanor's plaything, which was incredibly hot.
As for Olivia and her mother...well...I left them alone. I had won and there was nothing left to do with them. Oh sure, we had a sweet massive twenty-five person orgy after the prom, and I did make her cheer, along with a few of our other pet cheerleaders, cheer at the cheerleading championships in thigh highs and no panties which led to them getting suspended for two weeks (which ended up being reduced to three days after our pet moms visited our male principal and offered him all three of their holes).
Becka and I are about to start a six week trip to Europe (courtesy of Lauren's credit card) and we have agreed we must seduce a different girl in every city. Oh, you know me, how I love a challenge.
THE END OF VICTORIA WINS...
AUTHOR'S FINAL NOTE:
This story was a lot of fun to write. But as Team Victoria and Team Olivia camps began to form the pressure to write a great ending was slightly overwhelming. That said, I think, I hope, I did so with the three alternate endings.
So please comment on which of the three alternate endings you liked the best (on the assumption you liked one the best):
Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins
Catching Mommy: Win Win For All
Lastly, thanks for supporting this and all my other stories through your comments, e-mails and votes.
Jasmine February 2014Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins
Seductress Olivia humiliates and takes Victoria as her pet.
WARNING: This is one of three alternate endings to the Catching Mommy saga. You can also read Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins (for the TEAM VICTORIA fans) and Catching Mommy: Win Win For All (for the kinky romantics at heart).
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to MAB7991, Robert and Goamz86 for their dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions earlier in the series.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far. Part 5 is the highest rated of the series and with over 275 comments is my most commented on story. The debate of Victoria or Olivia has warmed my heart and pussy, surprised me greatly and pushed me to write an epic story that both is erotic and keeps you guessing...an erotic thriller of sorts. Part 6 disappointed some because I didn't end the series as promised..well here is the ending (or endings if you choose to read all three) and I feel I came up with three fun, sexy and fulfilling endings to this crazy series.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English, I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier), shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet), slag (for slut...which I think sounds so much worse), snog (for kiss...which I find hard to say with a straight face), bugger (for fuck...also makes sex sound dirtier), rodgering (for arse fucking which again is nasty as hell), dogging (which is public outdoor sex), fancy (which is a way to say I like you).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!)
Part 3: Creating a Slut: Victoria announces to her Mom, she is a lesbian, as she begins to set up her Mother for the inevitable seduction. Meanwhile, her Mom begins her own plan to seduce her daughter. Lastly, Victoria continues the training of her new pet...her arch enemy's Mother and her own mother's Mistress.
Part 4: Daughter's Domme: Victoria confronts her mother about her dark secret and makes her Mother her personal submissive.
Part 5: Housewife Lesbians: Victoria is betrayed by her mother; Victoria briefly weakens when confronted at school by Olivia; Victoria learns her best friend is also a submissive plaything to Olivia; after seeing her mother again dominated by her nemesis, Victoria seeks revenge by videotaping Olivia's mother and another MILF in very compromising positions.
Part 6: Protecting Slut-Mom: Victoria forces her mother to make a choice; Victoria party crashes Olivia's father's birthday supper with erotic and surprising results; Olivia is briefly made speechless; a MILF sub is gangbanged at a frat house in front of many; Olivia and Victoria meet face to face both confident they can turn the other.
And now...finally... the exciting conclusion(s) of Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins.
During the drive to Becka's house I must have bounced a dozen offensive strategies to stand up to Olivia. Yet, even as I reached Becka's, I took a deep breath; I was still unsure which approach I was going to take. Walking into Becka's house ready for the confrontation that had to happen, I opted for aggressive, "I'm here, bitch."
"So you are," Olivia called back, her 'who cares' tone obvious.
I walked into the living room and was surprised to see a lesbian orgy of sorts occurring. Four of Olivia's cheerleader posse were all sitting with their legs spread on a couch, a chair, and love seat with someone between their legs. Between Olivia's legs was her mom, my pet.
"By the way, thank you very much," Olivia scoffed, her hands going through her mother's hair.
"For what?" I asked, my tone ice cold.
"Well I accidentally set you up with your own live in Mommy-slut and I figured I should have one for myself," she grinned.
"You're thanking me for seducing your dim-witted mother and making her a rug munching submissive?" I asked, trying to be obnoxious and extreme.
"No, no," she said. "I always knew she was a cunt-licker, Sandrine long ago told me about her adventures didn't you, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress," Olivia's black maid answered, as she looked up from between Angela's legs.
I finally took a closer look at the array of submissive sluts on their knees. Besides Lauren between her daughter's legs and Sandrine between Angela's, I recognized Becka eagerly licking away at the chubby cheerleader Betty, her massive udders bigger than my head, and apparently incest was the new 'in' thing as Katrina had her mother between her legs. Both my pets were now being used by their daughters.
Katrina smiled, "Thanks bitch. Mom and I have never really gotten along all that well, but that is changing thanks to you. Isn't that right, Mom?"
June's hair was pulled and she looked up at her daughter and replied, clearly mortified by her predicament, "Yes, Mistress Daughter."
I couldn't believe that all my work had somehow helped these bitches. I could feel myself getting frustrated even as I tried to figure out who the last submissive currently between Carrie's legs was.
"Don't recognize the slut between Carrie's legs?" Olivia asked.
I shrugged, "That is not why I'm here."
"Say hi, Miss Watkins," Olivia said.
My mouth dropped open at hearing who the unknown submissive was.
Miss Watkins looked up, her face red with shame, as she said, "Hi, Victoria." She quickly returned to her task at hand. I tried to figure out how our first year English teacher, and easily the prettiest woman in our school had ended up another of Olivia's playthings. She was from England too and her accent had the boys drooling. Rumour had, she was dating, our football coach, Mr. Hammersmith, and didn't seem like someone who would sexually submit to anyone. Yet, there she was between Carrie's legs and I assumed she had been between Olivia's as well.
It seemed that nobody could say no to Olivia. Yet, I knew I had to...not only for mom, but for me.
"This thing with you and my mother ends now," I firmly said, returning my icy glare to the ice queen.
"Oh really," Olivia smiled amused by my threat.
"Or I out your mother," I threatened.
"Yes, you blackmailed my mother, who submitted to you in order to protect me, her loving daughter, and our family name. While your mother submitted to me like a dirty lesbian slut willing to do anything to please me...including seducing her dyke daughter," she said, her smug smile pissing me off.
I glared back, realizing she was right about the difference in our mothers, but I responded, "She never tried to seduce me, she lied to you. She is not as obedient as you think." I knew it was a weak counter, but it was all I had.
Again she laughed, seemingly amused by this whole conversation. "Yes, I learned that. Instead of her seducing you, you took her. Now that is fucked up. I mean, sure, I love to seduce, train and dominate older lonely women, but you took your mom while vulnerable and confused with her sexuality and took advantage of her."
I could feel my house of cards crumbling around me...as I realized I had inadvertently done exactly what Olivia accused me of. I had been the one to commit incest first, not Olivia.
Just then, as my head spun trying to find a way out of this crazy web of sin being woven all around me, and by me as well, Olivia said, "Speaking of the slut."
I turned around and saw Mom behind me.
I said tersely, "I told you to stay home."
"And I told her to come," Olivia countered. "Not cum as in orgasm," she laughed, before adding, "Although that will happen in time, but to come as come to me."
"Thanks for the clarification, bitch," I snapped, pissed off that my mother had again disobeyed me, and had once again chosen Olivia over me. I was hurt by my mother's betrayal, but I hid my pain.
"She will always choose me over you, Victoria," Olivia smiled. "Just like every other cunt licking submissive here. I am the queen bee and you are just another of my servants. You're a disobedient servant, one that needs some very stern discipline, but a servant none-the-less."
"That will never happen," I shot back, still grasping at straws of strength.
"Oh denial is so adorable," Olivia said. "Watching the final moments of strength usurped from you as you accept your place on your knees begging to please me is so adorable."
"Fuck you," I said with defiance, even as I glanced down at her mother between her legs.
She saw my quick glimpse and asked, "Do you want to replace your submissive?"
"Never," I said, turning to my own mom and saying, "We're leaving."
"Slut, don't you dare move," Olivia sternly demanded.
I froze against my will.
Olivia laughed, "I was talking to your mother, but your obedience is a pleasant surprise."
I cursed myself for stopping; showing a sign of weakness to a vulture like Olivia was not good.
Mom finally spoke. "I'm sorry Victoria, but as I told you before I can't resist Olivia. I love her."
"You love being used as a submissive plaything?" I asked, furious and yet near tears.
"Yes," Mom admitted, her tone and inability to look me in the eye implying that she was ashamed by her answer.
"You love your eighteen year old, heartless Mistress over your own daughter?" I asked, tears beginning to form.
"Don't put it like that. It is not that black and white Victoria," Mom tried to rationalize her betrayal to me, while talking to me like a mother scolding her daughter.
Olivia chipped in, adding fuel to the already out of control fire, "Slut Kate, who is prettier, me or your daughter?"
I looked at Mom who paled instantly. "Please, don't make me answer that," Mom pleaded.
Olivia's smile turned as she looked down and ordered, "Mom, move away."
Lauren crawled out from between her daughter's legs, and Olivia opened her legs wide to showcase her cunt. I knew I shouldn't look, but I could feel a magnetic pull drawing my eyes directly to my enemy's cunt.
Olivia said, "So slut Kate, take a good look at your Mistress's cunt."
I tore my thoughts away from Olivia's inviting cunt to see my mother staring between Olivia's legs in an almost hypnotic trance.
"I'll ask you again, my submissive little British slut. Who is prettier? You're Mistress or your daughter?" Olivia asked, her fingers moving to her pussy.
Again, I was being drawn in by the completely, frustrating, undeniable beauty of Olivia. Yes, she is a bitch. Yes, she is a stuck-up whore. And yes, I hated her. Yet, I couldn't pull my eyes away from her beautiful cunt.
I heard Mom say, "I'm so sorry, Victoria."
I pulled my gaze away from Olivia's pussy, my own pussy betraying me as it burned with hunger, to find my mother near tears. Unfortunately, I knew her answer before she even spoke it. Her answer was obvious from all her earlier betrayals leading up to this moment, as well as the look of guilt on her face.
Mom broke eye contact with me and turned her gaze to Olivia. Although I already knew what she was going to say before the words left her mouth, a piece of me still died when she said them out loud. "You are, Mistress."
"I am what, my good little pet," Olivia asked, wanting to add to my humiliation.
"You are prettier than my daughter," Mom answered, refusing to look at me.
"Are you sure?" Olivia asked, snapping her fingers and pointing at her cunt.
"Without a doubt," Mom answered, moving towards Olivia and seemingly forgetting her only daughter was watching and hearing her submission.
"Look at your daughter and tell her who is more beautiful," Olivia instructed, before adding, "Then you will receive your reward."
"Please, leave my daughter out of this," Mom pleaded.
I am sure Olivia was about to scold her, or threaten her, but I said, "Go ahead Mom, do what you have to do."
Mom looked at me with such guilt I could almost feel her pain inside me, yet that didn't make her words hurt any less. "Victoria, Mistress Olivia is prettier than you."
Tears began streaming down my face, even as I tried to will them not to. I shouldn't have shown such weakness in front of Olivia, yet the tears were streaming freely.
Olivia snapped her fingers again and Mom turned around, dropped to her knees and buried her face in Olivia's cunt.
I wanted to pull her out from her submissive position and drag her out of there. Yet, it was obvious, like an alcoholic who refuses to seek help, that she didn't want saving.
I looked around, dazed, bewildered and, for the first time ever, lost.
Olivia said, "Let it out, Victoria, understanding your position is the first step to acceptance."
"My position?" I questioned with spite, although I could feel my strength and resolve were not as strong as they once were.
"Yes, like the social hierarchy of high school, there is a sexual hierarchy too," Olivia explained, before being interrupted by Betty's screams.
I laughed, "A sexual hierarchy?"
"Oh shit, yes, fuuuuuck," Betty bellowed as Becka made her come.
Olivia smiled, "You see, Becka is a perfect example of my theory. Becka is near the bottom of the social hierarchy and thus is eager to be accepted. Thus her submission was one of accepting her role in both hierarchies and eagerly becoming the submissive pet she was born to be."
"We are born into the sexual hierarchy?" I asked, actually laughing at her bizarre logic, forgetting my previous hurt.
"Often," Olivia shrugged. "For some they are born submissive, for others they see it in their mother to their father, for others it's a stressful job like your cunt-licking mother, for others it's about race like Sandrine who is meant to serve at work and at play. Yet,
for others they don't yet know they are submissive, often trying to play a role they were never meant to play...girls like that...girls like you...are in denial."
"I'm in denial that I'm really just a submissive?" I laughed. The suggestion was absurd. "I didn't feel much like a submissive when I turned your mother into a dyke."
Olivia shrugged, "Like I said before, you blackmailed her. The only submissive I blackmailed was Sandrine and I am sure she too could have been turned but I really wanted to have a live-in cunt licker, plus I liked the idea of having a black submissive."
Angela interrupted the conversation as she moaned, "That's it cunt licker, soooo close."
I glanced over to watch Angela grabbing Sandrine by the back of her head and grinding her cunt on the black maid's face. The contrast between black and white was hot.
"Yes, yes, yeeeees," Angela bellowed as she came.
Olivia continued, "It's obvious you are in denial right now, Victoria."
Returning my gaze to her, trying to ignore the reality that my mother was licking her cunt while we chatted, "Is that so?" I asked, realizing I was playing right into her game. Yet, I couldn't leave, my feet felt magnetically held to the floor.
Katrina interrupted, "Thanks Victoria. I have my own live-in cunt licker now."
"You're welcome," I replied, adding, "At least now you have someone you're in charge of unlike being the bimbo follower you're to Olivia."
"Bitch," Katrina weakly shot back.
"Oh, that hurts coming from a bimbo bitch," I countered.
Carrie interrupted our ridiculous banter as she screamed, "Yessssssss."
I again looked over to see Carrie coming, seemingly a squirter, as she sprayed everywhere coating Miss Watkins' face.
Olivia purred, "So Victoria, are you ready to join your mother?"
"As a submissive to you?" I scoffed, even though my pussy was burning for attention.
"Of course, it is obvious you want to," she said, as she put her hands through my mom's hair. "Like mother, like daughter."
Katrina screamed over dramatically, "Yes, Mommy, lick my cunt."
"Don't you see, Victoria, even when you thought you were winning, all you were doing was making me stronger," Olivia said.
My cunt was soaking wet and my head was in a fog. I still wanted to crush Olivia, yet I couldn't deny I was curious what all the fuss was about. Why couldn't my strong-willed mother resist her? Why were these other smart women on their knees serving Olivia's friends? Why was my cunt so wet?
"Becka, come take off my blouse," Olivia ordered, still wearing the blouse and thigh highs she had been wearing at the frat house, but with her plaid skirt on the floor.
"Of course, Mistress," Becka agreed, getting off her knees and moving to Olivia.
I said, "Becka, don't."
Becka ignored me completely as she unbuttoned Olivia's blouse.
"And my bra," Olivia added.
Becka obeyed, releasing Olivia's firm breasts. I knew I shouldn't look, yet I allowed myself to look, all the while sensing I was being drawn in to Olivia's magnetic pull.
"Slut Kate, come suck on your Mistress's tits," Olivia ordered.
Mom got off her knees and went directly to Olivia's right breast.
Olivia said, "Come join your Mom, Victoria, I know you want to, it is in your eyes."
I scoffed again determined to stay strong, even though I was beginning to sense she was right, "My eyes tell you I want to be your submissive?"
"Yes, as does your posture," Olivia added.
I laughed, "I'm not on my knees like the rest of your playthings," I countered.
"Not yet," Olivia said confidently.
"Not ever," I countered.
Ignoring my refusal, Olivia ordered, "Becka, go feel your friend's cunt and see if it's wet."
"Yes, Mistress," Becka nodded, although her facial expression showed grave concern at the task she had just been ordered to perform.
"Don't even think about it, Becka," I said firmly as she reached me.
Olivia said, "Becka if you don't do as I tell you, you will be punished."
"Please Olivia," Becka pleaded, her eyes so full of fear I felt bad for her.
"Stand up for yourself," I said, grabbing her hands.
"It's not that easy," Becka pleaded.
"I'll help you," I said.
"You couldn't protect your mom," Becka said, "and she is a lot stronger than me."
I glanced at my mom, who was stilling nursing hungrily, it seemed, on Olivia's breast.
Olivia, looking directly at me ordered, "Switch," and mom moved to the neglected breast.
"Isn't that ass of yours still untouched?" Olivia asked looking directly at Becka.
"Yes, Mistress," Becka admitted, her eyes going even bigger with fear.
"And I was thinking, I bet Jackson is still a virgin," Olivia added, her threat disgusting. Jackson was a three hundred pound, acne covered, loser who never showered.
"You can't be serious?" I asked with disdain.
"Miss Watkins, tell my pet-to-be how serious I am," Olivia instructed.
My cunt frustratingly tingled at the words 'pet-to-be', my cunt again trying to betray me.
Miss Watkins on the floor, now licking the stocking-clad feet of Angela, said, her tone implying she still hadn't recovered from her punishment, "She isn't bluffing."
I was curious what sort of punishment Olivia had given our pretty teacher, but I didn't ask.
Olivia said, "And why were you punished?"
"I wouldn't lick you after school in my classroom," Miss Watkins admitted.
"You do now though, don't you?" Olivia said.
"Almost every day, Mistress, including today," Miss Watkins admitted.
"Why do you obey now?" Olivia continued, clearly wanting to show me her mystic power to control.
"Because you made it very clear that disobedience has consequences," Miss Watkins answered.
"What was your punishment?" Olivia asked.
"I was the basketball team's cum bucket after their city finals victory last month," Miss Watkins admitted, her face red with shame.
"You're one sick fuck," I said, glaring at Olivia.
"Obedience has its rewards and disobedience has its consequences," Olivia replied, rather matter-of-factly.
"This isn't fucking Stalinist Russia," I quipped.
"It is pretty close," Olivia smiled. "It is a pretty clear dictatorship."
"You risked Miss Watkins job," I said.
"I am not that sinister, at least on the first punishment. She was on the other side of a glory hole as she swallowed half a dozen loads and took another half dozen in her cunt and one final load in her ass," Olivia said.
The visual was undeniably hot; a glory hole being a fantasy of mine.
Olivia instructed, getting us back on topic, "Becka, finish your task or it is punishment time."
Becka pleaded, "Please Victoria, just let me touch your pussy."
"Ten seconds or Becka's ass is Jackson's," Olivia threatened.
"Please, please, please, I'll do anything," Becka begged, totally petrified of Olivia's threat.
I glanced to Olivia who was smiling victoriously, which pissed me off even more. Yet I knew I had to allow Becka to obey as ordered. My conscience couldn't allow Becka's sodomy at the hands of the most repulsive guy at school. I sighed dramatically to let Olivia know clearly I wasn't impressed, "Go ahead."
Becka instantly dropped to her knees, which wasn't necessary, put her hand under my leather skirt, and put her fingers on my cunt lips. I was still in my crotchless pantyhose and sans knickers. She surprised me as she announced to everyone there, "She is soaking wet, Mistress and not wearing any underwear."
"Becka!" I gasped, surprised, angered, and embarrassed by her declaration.
"Sorry, Victoria, but it's true. Your cunt is practically begging for attention," Becka replied, shocking me again, the shy girl using the 'c' word.
"Please, Becka," I pleaded, wanting her to stop.
Olivia intervened, "Victoria, the evidence in favour of my hypothesis is compounding."
"Because I'm wet?" I sneered.
"That, the look in your eyes, your posture, your mother and the fact that you are still here," Olivia smiled.
I instantly wondered why I hadn't walked out already. I had clearly lost the battle over my mother, lost my MILF pets to their daughters, and had just been sexually assaulted by my best friend in front of a dozen people. Yet, there I remained, humiliated, frustrated and overwhelmed.
"Pussy got your tongue?" Olivia asked, trying to be witty. Frustrated I didn't have a witty comeback to her accusations, I could feel the heat rising in my cheeks burning red, I could still feel Becka's finger on my cunt and I could feel the final checkmate in a game I had thought I could win.
"On your knees, Victoria," Olivia instructed.
I didn't obey, but I could literally feel the strength in my legs going away and suddenly, standing up was difficult to do.
"Kate, go help your daughter," Olivia instructed.
"Yes, Mistress," Mom agreed, as she finally stopped sucking on Olivia's tits and walked towards me, her face still riddled with guilt.
Olivia instructed, "Pets, rotate."
As my mother reached me, I watched as a group of very, very different women all on their knees, each moved to their right and between the legs of a new girl. Becka moved to Angela, Sandrine to Carrie, Miss Watkins to Olivia, my pet Lauren to Katrina and my other lost pet June, crawled a distance to big titted Betty. Each submissive buried their face between the legs of the new teenage girl in front of them, except Olivia who instructed, "Suck my toes, Miss Watkins, I want to make sure my pet-to-be has a clear view of my cunt."
"Of course, my goddess," Miss Watkins said, which somehow turned me on more, as did, beyond logical comprehension, the words 'pet to be' and the obvious implication that went with it.
I could feel my brittle shell of resistance shattering, and when mom put her hands on my shoulders and gently pushed me down, whispering, "Just give in, Victoria, this is where you were meant to be," I didn't resist, although her words ricocheted in my head. Did mom really believe I was born to sexually serve a bitch like Olivia? Did mom want her only daughter to become a submissive slut like her? Yet, even as my mind logically argued against such submission, my body betrayed me at every turn. My cunt was soaked, my mouth watered and my legs gave way.
"Good girl," Olivia said, as my knees hit the carpet. "Now crawl to me, my new pet."
I looked up to my mom, my eyes pleading for help and strength to resist the irresistible pull that had transformed me from a strong-willed woman to a submissive-hungry pet. That word was never suppose to be used on me; yet, hearing myself called a pet only enhanced my desire to submit even though I couldn't possibly explain why.
Mom whispered, "Submit, Victoria, join me in submission."
Mom's words were the final straw that broke me. I had lost my mother to Olivia, but if I submitted to Olivia I could still be with my mother, albeit not in the way I had envisioned. We would again be together like we were before this crazy, crazy chain of events. The logic was absurd but that the only way to continue to have a relationship with my mother was to submit to my enemy, but at the moment logic wasn't part of the equation. I felt alone, lost and horny, a mixture that would push me to a place I never thought I would go.
Lowering my head, I crawled the few feet to Olivia. I expected sarcastic remarks from the bimbo squad but none came as I obeyed her order. Reaching Olivia, I paused, unsure what to do, so unfamiliar with being in this position. I could see her pussy, slightly glistening, and I wanted to taste it, to get her off. It occurred to me, that if I licked her I would be in control, I could control the orgasm, and thus her pleasure.
Olivia looked down at me, a smile so big that part of me still wanted to slap her in the face, yet another part of me suddenly saw the allure of her beauty. There was something unexplainable about her, something irresistible and I wondered how I had resisted so long. "Are you ready to begin your life as my pet," she asked, before adding, "our pet."
I stuttered, "'Our' p-p-pet?"
"Yes, since you have been such a bitch, such a handful, you will not only be my pet, but you will be the cheerleading team's pet, our mascot per se. You will come on trips as our trainer and service all of us as we request?" Olivia revealed.
Their mascot? The idea was degrading, the thought was repulsive, although submitting to Olivia seemed inevitable and somehow turned me on, the thought of having to obey Katrina, Angela and the other members of the bimbo squad was incomprehensible. Yet, I didn't see a simple way out of this.
I wasn't able to speak, there were no words to properly get me out of this predicament, as Olivia moved her hand to her pussy and asked, "Are you hungry, my pet?"
I stared at her cunt, suddenly unable to focus on anything else. I didn't want to answer, to admit my weakness, my hunger, but I also wanted to taste her, to see if she tasted as exotically addicting as she must to have so many women obey her every order.
"Answer me, Victoria, or your first punishment will be very unpleasant," Olivia threatened.
I instantly thought of all the twisted things Olivia had done that I knew of and replied without even thinking about the words coming out of my mouth, "yes, I am famished."
"Yes, I am famished, what?" Olivia asked, as her finger slid inside her cunt.
I froze. I knew the word she wanted to hear, I knew exactly the game she was playing and unfortunately I was unable to resist playing her game. "Yes, I am famished, Mistress Olivia." Strangely, just saying the word, one that had been exclusive to me when used up to this moment, felt liberating. I had spent so much time standing strong against Olivia, fought so hard to protect my mother with devastating results. That the thought of just letting go, giving in to my inner lust that was now bubbling to the surface came surprisingly natural.
"Good girl," Olivia purred, as if she were talking to a child.
My face flushed at the condescending comment, yet my pussy tingled. Although I had reveled in the power over her mother, and Katrina's, I never felt more at home, than I did at this moment, on my knees, in front of Olivia, waiting to be instructed. "Thank you, Mistress Olivia," I replied absurdly, the words rolling off my tongue.
"Checkmate," Olivia proudly announced.
"Yes, Queen Olivia," I replied, trying to tie my response to the game of chess.
"Queen Olivia, I like that," Olivia smiled, "Although aren't you named after a queen?"
I had been named after Queen Victoria, one of my mom's heroes. Assumedly, mother had given her that piece of trivia. "Yes, Queen Olivia, I was, but now I am just a peasant ready to serve her queen." I couldn't believe the words I was saying. They were so corny, so absurd and yet in the moment they were exactly how I felt. I was ready to worship her, serve her and obey her.
"So you want to eat my cunt in front of all of these, what did you call them, my bimbo posse?" Olivia asked, pulling her finger out of her cunt and moving it to me. I opened my mouth automatically and felt a rush of disappointment when she said, "Miss Watkins, want a treat?"
"Oh yes, Mistress," the pretty teacher replied, opening her mouth and sucking Olivia's wetness from her finger.
Olivia asked again, "So you want to serve me in front of my posse?"
"Yes, I do, Queen Olivia," I admitted, ashamed, excited, confused, and overwhelmed.
"And you want to eat all the cunts of my bimbo squad, as I believe I remember you also calling them," she continued.
Desperate to taste her, knowing that the longer I took to answer, the longer I denied my unconditional surrender to not only Olivia but all her posse, the longer it would be before I finally got to taste her, I answered, "I am your peasant, Queen, I do as I am told. After all, I AM their mascot."
"So to clarify, you will suck on Betty's big tits, lick Angela's cunt, lick Carrie's butthole, take a strap-on in the ass by Katrina who, by the way, can't wait to train you and make you serve every member of the senior cheerleading team?" She asked, the list disgusting, yet enthralling; humiliating...my new reality.
"My cunt-licking mouth, my wet pussy and my virgin arse are all yours, my Queen," I answered, shocked at the words that came out of my mouth. I had just degraded myself and announced to the deviant, twisted Olivia that I was an anal virgin, while agreeing to take it up the ass by that bitch Katrina.
"She's an anal virgin," Katrina said, finally speaking. "That makes this so much more delicious."
I sighed to myself both at the reality of what was assumedly bound to happen and by her atrocious use of the English language. I would have mocked her any other time, yet this time I remained silent.
"That is a pleasant surprise," Olivia concurred, before continuing my slow personal humiliation, "but I thought you said that being on your knees begging to belong to me would never happen."
Recalling the conversation from just a few hours ago, when I still thought I was in control, even though my mom was being gangbanged at a frat party, I replied, "I was in denial."
"Of what?" Olivia asked.
"Of everything I guess," I said, unsure how to answer the question, not knowing the answer myself.
"You're a smart girl," Olivia said, her finger going back into her cunt, slowly pumping in and out, as I suddenly felt like I was watching a hypnotist's watch. "Explain how you were in denial."
I sighed, just wanting to taste her, lick her, make her cum, yet I had to play her game first. "I thought I could beat you at your own game; I thought you were just a privileged bitch who needed to be put in her place and I thought I could pull my mother out of the twisted fucked up hold you had on her," I admitted honestly.
"And yet now you are willing to join your mother in this twisted fucked up situation," Olivia said.
"Yes," I admitted, ashamed by the truth of her words, at having lost completely.
"Beg to be my pet, my slut, my cunt-licker, my slave, my peasant," she rattled off, each name both demeaning and erotic at the same time.
My mind a muddled mess, my desire to please and come myself overriding dignity or common sense, I suddenly understood my mother's weakness and unconditional loyalty to Olivia. I turned to Mom, who was behind me watching my submission, and said, "Mom, I forgive you, I understand now."
"Oh honey," Mom said, breaking into a smile for the first time since she arrived here, which somehow made me happy.
"I love you, Mom," I said, before adding, "and I can't wait to join you in servitude to our Mistress."
"Oh, I love you too, Victoria," she replied, tears welling in her eyes. Her words sounded so sincere, and yet were so absurd considering our current situation.
"Beg, bitch," Katrina ordered, breaking the strange moment of intimacy in a night that couldn't spell the word.
I turned to her, wanting to bite her head off, but instead replied, "Yes, Mistress."
"I'm not a queen?" She asked.
"A princess, maybe but there is only one queen," I answered, turning my gaze back to Olivia. I said, my words still seeming to come from some unknown part of my subconscious, "Mistress, Queen, Goddess, may I bow down to you?"
"You may," Olivia said, looking down at me with curiosity.
I bowed down and kissed her foot, Miss Watkins having moved back a few minutes before. Olivia lifted it up and I put her nylon-clad toes in my mouth one at a time. The act, one of complete submission, turned me on as I just wanted to please her like no one, including my mother, had ever pleased her.
Olivia asked, "You like nylons, too?"
"I love them," I answered, as I licked the sole of her foot, a mixture of sweet sweat and nylon.
"Ever fucked yourself on a nylon foot?" she asked.
The thought was instantly a naughty visual in my mind and I replied, "No, my Queen."
Lifting her stocking-clad foot up, Olivia instructed, "Ride my foot."
"Oh, yes Mistress," I agreed, way too eagerly. I stood up, my knees a bit numb, and straddled her foot, suddenly noticing that everyone, including the pets, were watching me. I felt self-conscious, but ignored the brief insecurity, my need to obey and to come taking over. I lowered my cunt onto her foot and began rubbing myself on her foot. It felt so naughty and yet so good that in only a few seconds I could feel a burning inside.
Olivia scolded, "I didn't say rub yourself, I said fuck yourself."
I stopped and asked, "You want to foot fuck me?"
"No, you silly slut, I want you to fuck yourself with my foot," she explained.
I stared at her foot, which was dangling over her left leg and tried to figure out how to get it in my cunt while standing.
Mom touched my back and said, "Turn around and face our Mistress."
"Okay, Mommy," I said, never having used the term 'Mommy' before except to put her in her place.
I almost tripped turning around and straddling the foot the other way as Mom asked, "Mistress Olivia, may I assist?"
"You want to help your daughter fuck herself on my foot?" Olivia asked, obviously loving her victory.
"Yes, Mistress," Mom answered.
"You can help her get my foot inside that slut box of hers, but then I want her to fuck herself," Olivia said.
"Of course, Mistress," Mom nodded, as she knelt down and grabbed Olivia's foot. Looking up at me, she instructed, "Now lower your slut box slowly as I hold our beautiful Mistress's foot."
"Yes, Mommy," I moaned, as I lowered my cunt and felt the nylon covered toes in between my pussy lips.
Mom moved Olivia's foot up and down a few times, making me super fucking horny, before she pushed Olivia's toes into my cunt.
"Oh fuuuuck, Mommy," I moaned, my cunt stretching open wider than it ever had before.
"Now slowly bend your knees down and up until you are riding Olivia's foot like the submissive little slut you are," Mom ordered.
"Oh ooh yes Mommy," I whimpered, not used to being ordered by Mom, although it, too, turned me on.
Olivia, noticing my submissive nature to my mother, said, "Slut Kate, you may get your own live-in submissive yet."
I closed my eyes and focused on trying to ride Olivia's foot and give myself a much needed orgasm. My moans began to increase as I slowly fucked myself on Olivia's toes. I don't know if it was the widening of my cunt, the feeling of the nylon, the complete act of submission or just how horny I was, but in only a minute I was beginning to feel my orgasm rise.
Olivia laughed, "Are you close to coming already?"
"Yeeeees," I moaned.
"Don't you dare come without permission," Olivia threatened.
"Okaaaay," I agreed, even as the orgasm continued to rise.
"You are such a condescending slut," Katrina said.
Angela added, "A pretentious little bitch."
"I didn't even know you knew such wooooords," I whimpered, unable to not be the condescending, pretentious bitch they said I was as I realized she had her camera directed at me.
"Please don't," I begged, suddenly stopping riding Olivia's foot.
Olivia scolded, "Don't you dare stop without permission, you fucking cunt."
"S-s-sorry," I stuttered, feeling overwhelming guilt at upsetting Olivia which was illogical, as I continued fucking myself while assumedly being filmed, which mortified me...yet my orgasm was too close to care about the potential public humiliation at the hands of that bitch.
"Don't let her come, Olivia," Katrina said.
A few more seconds and I was ready to explode and begged, "Queen Olivia, please let your dumb slut come." Why did I call myself dumb?
Her foot moved out of my cunt as she said, "On your knees."
"Please, Mistress," I pleaded even as I obeyed the command.
"No bitch of mine gets to come before I or my guests do," Olivia said, snapping her fingers and pointing to her cunt. "Get to work, Victoria, it is time for 'never' to occur."
I smiled internally at her witty 'never' quip, as I quickly thrust my face between her legs and into her cunt. I licked and was instantly taken aback by her taste. It was surprisingly tangy and I knew that any morning after regret and guilt would be dissipated by the reality that I would drop to my knees and lick her cunt anytime or anyplace. I was addicted. I explored her pussy lips, her clit and, eventually, my tongue darted in and out of her pussy as her moans increased. My own cunt was leaking and begging to be finished off, yet I focused on Olivia's cunt, hoping that getting her off would eventually get me off.
I have no idea how long, I licked, nibbled and explored Olivia's cunt, but her hand on the back of my head, implied she was close. I sucked her clit between my lips and heard her moan, "Don't stop, my slut."
I had no intention of stopping, dying to taste the full blast of her come on my lips and tongue.
I felt hands on my ass and I stopped, startled, but felt my head pushed deeper into Olivia's cunt as I returned to the task at hand. I felt fingers playing with my pussy and then without warning I felt something big, a fist I thought shoved into my cunt. I screamed into Olivia's cunt, feeling a mixture of pleasure and pain, as my cunt was unnaturally widened. I quickly learned it was indeed a fist as I felt fingers wiggling inside me.
With my own cunt being violated, it was hard to stay focused on Olivia's cunt, but I literally had no choice as she began grinding her cunt up and down my face. I extended my tongue and just tried to please her as she fucked my face. I was moaning into her cunt and my mouth was wide open when the gush of pussy cum exploded into my mouth and all over my face. She held my face so tight against her cunt, I couldn't breathe anything but her heavenly scent.
I was just beginning to struggle to breathe when she let go of my head and I screamed, "Oh fuck. I'm so full."
"Do you want to come from Carrie's fist?" Olivia asked.
I didn't even look to confirm it was Carrie as I begged, my breathing so erratic, the sentence took forever to finish, "Oh yes, my Queen...please...let Carrie...fist fuuuuuck... me to...orgasm."
"You can come on five," Olivia said.
"Ooooh, thank you, Mistress," I moaned, thrilled that the long denied orgasm was finally going to occur.
"One, tell me who owns you, Victoria Jones," Olivia started the countdown.
A chill went up my spine at hearing my full name. "Olivia Phillips owns my tongue, cunt and aaaaaaaaaass," I declared, as Carrie filled my cunt again.
"Two, tell us what you are."
"A condescending bitch that has finally learned her place as your slave," I declared, wishing Carrie would fuck my cunt with her hand instead of teasing me.
"Three, tell me something you will do to earn my trust."
"Anythiiiing," I screamed, as Carrie fist fucked me quickly three times.
"I want you to bring me an offering, one of your loser friends," Olivia said.
"Okaaaay, which one do you want," I asked, so far gone I would sell my mother to a Sheik to come.
"Tamara," Olivia said.
Tamara was the minister's daughter and definitely a virgin. She hadn't been on a date, or even kissed a boy. She was cute in a nerdy way; although, she hid her body well with baggy sweaters and long skirts. "She is yours," I offered, although I really had no idea how I would possibly make it happen.
"Four, pull out, Carrie," Olivia instructed. Carrie did as ordered and my whole body quivered with broken anticipation, shaking like an addict who had not had a drink or smoke in a week.
"Oh please...Mistress, you...own me, please," I begged, my brain foggy with self lust.
"All in good time," Olivia shrugged. "I just realized it would be very wrong for you to come before your other Mistresses do, don't you think?"
"Of course, Mistress, that...is...very reasonable," I struggled to say through stunted breath.
"Go finger fuck Betty to orgasm," Olivia instructed.
I reluctantly, with pussy juice running down my legs, crawled to the chubby, huge titted cheerleader who opened her legs and ordered, "Suck my clit while fingering me, bitch."
"Yes, Mistress Betty," I agreed as I leaned forward and took her clit between my lips while I slid two fingers easily inside her. Wanting to get this over with, her scent way less appealing than Olivia's, I finger fucked her fast and hard. Thankfully, in only a couple of minutes I felt her grab my head as she came all over my face.
Backing away, a minute later, I heard Olivia say, "Ready for your punishment, Mother?"
"Please, Olivia, I won't ever betray you again. I'm your Mother."
"Yes, that is why I called you Mother," Olivia sarcastically said, as I turned around to see Olivia was wearing a huge strap-on cock, at least eight inches in length and thick.
Katrina added, also wearing an identical big strap-on cock, "Are you ready, Mother dearest?"
June, my ex-pet saw me watching and glared at me before suggesting, "Why don't you fuck that bitch's ass first?"
"All in good time. She wasn't the one who betrayed me, you were," Katrina replied coldly.
"Both of you, on all fours and stop fucking trying to negotiate or I will really give you a punishment worth complaining out," Olivia threatened, slapping her mother's ass hard.
Both mothers reluctantly obeyed, now each naked except thigh highs, getting on all fours side by side.
Olivia and Katrina got behind their respective mothers as Becka poured lube on Lauren's ass cheeks and Sandrine did the same to June.
"Finger fuck their asses my pets, get their asses lubed really well," Olivia instructed, as she moved to the front of her mother and shoved the plastic cock in her mom's mouth; Katrina, like the follower she was, quickly followed suit.
Both Becka and Sandrine obeyed, coating their fingers with lube and sliding them, rather easily, into the MILF bitches asses.
"Two fingers," Katrina instructed, as she fucked her mom's face with the plastic cock.
Both pets obeyed as they slid a second finger in and began finger fucking them. The MILF's moans were muffled by the cocks fucking their faces, which was undeniably hot.
A couple minutes of face fucking and ass fingering and Olivia pulled out, moved behind her mom and without warning slammed her cock into her mom's ass, all eight inches filling the surprised mom.
"Holy shiiiiiit, pull it out," Lauren screamed and begged, her facial expression priceless.
"Sure," Olivia said, pulling out and then slamming it back in again.
"Please, stoooooooop, you're tearing me apart," Lauren pleaded through tears.
June's eyes were big with fear as her daughter pulled the cock out of her mouth and moved behind her. She begged, "Honey, I'm so sorry, I will never betray yooooooooou." She didn't finish her sentence as Katrina replicated Olivia's harsh entry into her mother's ass.
"Will you ever betray me again?" Olivia asked, as she roughly and literally fucked the shit out of her mom.
"N...n...nev...nev...er," Lauren struggled to get out as the pain in her ass burned through her.
"Please take it out Katrina," June begged. "I will pay you."
"How much?" Katrina asked, stopping with her cock buried deep in her mom's ass.
"Whatever you want," June said.
"I don't know," Katrina said, before pulling out as though she was letting her mom off and then slamming into her again and beginning to fuck her hard while holding her mom's hips.
"Nooooo, fuck, Noooooo, shiiiit," June babbled.
Lauren echoed similar babble as she screamed through clenched teeth, "Olivia, please noooo, I'm so sorrrrry."
Olivia snapped her fingers a few strokes later, they both pulled out, swapped places and started fucking each other's mom.
"We're going to continue to fuck your asses until both of you Mommy-sluts come. You both fucking submitted to that bitch and now you both will pay the price together," Olivia said, really fucking June hard.
"And bitch, what are you doing watching? Do you want some anal discipline too?" Olivia asked me.
"N-n-no," I stuttered, "I was just awaiting your instructions."
"Go eat Angela's asshole while Miss Watkins eats her cunt," Olivia instructed.
I had never tasted an asshole before, nor did I want to, I was really enjoying watching the sodomy of those two bitches who had betrayed me as well, but I obeyed praying I was one step closer to being allowed to come.
Miss Watkins lay on the couch, Angela straddled her and I got behind her, pulled her ass cheeks apart and stared at her small rosebud.
"Switch," I heard Olivia announce again and took a peek at the incestuous action, before returning to the humiliating, disgusting task at hand.
I was about to lean forward when Angela scolded, "Stop staring at my ass and fucking eat it, you fucking British bitch."
Startled and turned on by the usually quiet Angela, I leaned forward between her ass cheeks and began licking her rose bud. "That's better," Angela said, adding, "I expect that tongue in my ass."
"Yes, Mistress Angela," I said, just accepting I was the plaything tonight, and until who knew when, for all of Olivia's bitch friends.
Unlike sucking a cock, or a tit, or licking a cunt, eating an ass, such a twisted, dirty phrase, was completely different. The smell at first was non-existent, but as my tongue slowly bathed her rosebud, the slightest scent, not pungent, but definitely ass was undeniable.
I licked and eventually Angela's rosebud softened and I began to try to use my tongue as a cock. It was awkward, difficult and degrading, but strangely, I loved it.
I would have loved to have watched the incest scene, but I did get to hear it.
Olivia and Katrina switched three more times and their moms' painful screams and whimpers had begun to shift to moans.
Olivia asked, "Is Mommy finally enjoying a cock in her ass?"
"Yeeeees," Lauren moaned.
Angela began grinding her cunt on Miss Watkins' face, her ass bouncing into my face with each backwards movement. Her breathing increased and she screamed a few moments later, "Oooooooh, yes."
I kept licking her butthole as she came on Miss Watkins' face.
I felt my head pulled back as Carrie pushed me onto my back, straddled my face and lowered her trimmed cunt onto my face. I had no choice but to lick her cunt. Awkwardly, I licked her already very wet pussy, although I couldn't move much to explore. Also, her legs covered my ears, so I couldn't really hear the incest scene other their moans. After a couple of minutes, I moved my head up as far as I could, found her clit and began flicking it repetitively. Her legs twitched each time I flicked her clit and suddenly she began bouncing up and down on my face. My head was bounced around like a Raggedy Ann doll as Carrie came all over my face. I was just along for the ride as her pussy juice coated my face.
Thankfully, she got off me, just as I was beginning to have trouble breathing.
"I can't take much more of this," Lauren whimpered.
"Then come," Olivia instructed.
"I caaaan't," Lauren replied frustrated.
"Want your cunt licked?" Olivia asked.
"God, yes," Lauren replied, as her daughter continued to ream her ass.
"Becka and Kate get over here, crawl under these Mommy ass sluts and eat their old wrinkled cunts," I heard Olivia order.
"Yes, Mistress," both pets answered in unison.
I watched, only having Katrina left to service, who was currently preoccupied with fucking her mom's ass.
Soon both of my former pets were breathing heavy, Becka and Mom pushing the new ass sluts to the edge of euphoria, creating a double sensation of pleasure.
"Come, Mommy-sluts," Olivia ordered.
"Eat my cunnnnt," June demanded, obviously close to orgasmic bliss.
"My clit, swallow my fucking clit," Lauren moaned.
Both well trained pets did an excellent job as the two MILF ass sluts sounded like hyenas as they screamed, howled and moaned as the double pleasure brought them close to volcanic eruption, but not over the top.
Eventually June screamed, "Fuuuuuck," as she collapsed onto the floor shaking uncontrollably. Katrina continued fucking her ass because Lauren hadn't come yet.
Lauren moaned, "So close."
June begged, the pleasure too much, "Please stop fucking meee."
"Not until your partner in betrayal comes too," Olivia said.
"Fucking come, Lauren," June snapped, her body still trembling uncontrollably as her daughter continued thrusting deep into her.
Lauren, desperate to come, began bucking her ass back to meet the powerful thrusts of her Mistress daughter even as her breathing got more erratic. The scene was hot as hell, as was the continual drilling of June, who was begging her daughter to stop. "I can't take it any moooooore."
Finally, it happened. "Oh God, oh God, oh God, yeeeeees Mistress," Lauren screamed as the inevitable orgasm ripped through her very being, although unlike June who collapsed, Lauren, being the insatiable slut she is, continued fucking herself on the plastic cock filling her back door.
"Pull out, pull out, pull out," June pleaded and Katrina obliged. June immediately rolled over onto her back. Her breathing was still erratic and made worse by the fact that Betty straddled her face.
Katrina looked at me and said, "Ready for your training to start, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed.
"But I thought I was a bimbo?" she asked.
"Teach me my place," I replied.
"Oh, that I plan to do," Katrina smiled, her facial expression and tone implying she had already considered this moment. "But first, fucking my Mom really got me revved up. Crawl to me and eat me like I have envisioned you doing for such a long fucking time."
"Yummy," I said, like a bimbo, as I crawled to her, passed a still self-fucking Lauren which was very impressive, as Katrina took off the strap-on cock.
"Get licking bitch," Katrina ordered when I reached her.
"Yes, Mistress," I eagerly agreed, no longer seeing the bimbo bitch I hated, but rather another cunt to please on my journey to final submission to Olivia.
It was awkward, licking her while she was standing, yet I just focused on getting her off as quickly as possible with the hope I would be allowed to come.
"You look really good eating cunt, Victoria," Katrina said, as I began licking her very wet pussy lips.
"Thank you," I replied, as ludicrous as it sounded, her taste surprisingly sweet.
For a few minutes, I just licked and licked, her moans slowly increasing in intensity, when suddenly she grabbed the back of my head and began to use my face to spank her clit. My face bounced into her cunt and then was pulled away and then pushed back in her cunt.
"Oh yes, do you like face fuuucking me," Katrina said.
"Yes," I answered awkwardly as I was moved back and forth like a yoyo.
Then she held my head hard against her wetness as she came seconds later. I eagerly lapped her cum as it streamed out of her and into my mouth. Finally she pushed me away, making me fall backwards onto my ass.
Olivia was back on the couch with a video camera while everybody else was wearing strap-on cocks. I immediately knew I was about to be in for one long ride, both metaphorically and physically.
"Still want to come?" Olivia asked.
"Yes, Mistress," I replied, despite the realization that my lesbian gangbang was going to be filmed.
"All three holes?" Olivia asked.
"Are yours," I replied, finishing her sentence.
"Even your virgin ass?" she asked.
"They're yours to do with as you please," I answered, giving myself mind and body to someone who just over an hour ago I had come to crush.
Betty laid on the ground and ordered, "Straddle me, slut."
I quickly crawled to her and devoured the plastic cock with my cunt.
"Holy shit, you are more obedient than your whore mother," Olivia laughed.
I felt hands on my ass and turned to see that Lauren was pouring lube on my ass crack. She said, "Payback is a bitch."
My head was grabbed and a cock was shoved in my mouth as Angela said, "Let's keep this cock in your mouth to avoid hearing you scream," as she began slowly moving her cock in and out of my mouth.
I felt the warm lube between my ass cheeks, fingers poking inside my ass, creating a small burn. Then Olivia said, "Just fuck her, Mom. Her ass will get used to it...eventually."
My eyes went wide as I prepared for the pain I knew was about to come. I felt a cock in-between my ass cheeks, and then, slowly, Lauren began pushing forward, widening my tight virgin ass, before suddenly slamming forward just as the cock in my mouth pushed forward too and I gagged as my screams of intense pain were indeed muffled by the big cock choking me. I had assumed a cock in my ass would hurt, but as Lauren began pumping the cock in and out of my searing back door, I thought I was going to die. There was no pleasure, just an undeniable pain. Suddenly, Betty began bucking up, timing her thrusts with Lauren and soon I was being fucked by three cocks simultaneously.
Thankfully, Betty fucking my cunt created some pleasure down below and by rekindling the fire in my cunt; it began to distract me from the pain in my ass.
Olivia asked, "Enjoying yourself, my slut?"
Angela pulled the cock out of my mouth and I struggled to answer, "God, yes."
Laughter echoed around me as I was sodomized and humiliated by the cheerleaders and my ex-MILF pet as the plastic cock was shoved roughly back in my mouth.
The next few minutes, all three cocks pumped in and out of me and the longer I was fucked in the ass the more accustomed I got to it. The pain still hadn't faded, but slowly a tingling pleasure began to build.
Suddenly Olivia yelled, "Next."
The cocks were pulled out of my ass and my mouth. Then just as quickly, new cocks filled both of my briefly empty holes. Betty stopped bucking her cock in my cunt, as the other cocks slowly moved in and out, as if slowing down to deliberately deny me the orgasm that had just begun rising in me.
Olivia instructed, "No orgasm until everyone has had a turn."
I sighed on the cock, knowing there were eleven women here and only five had had a turn in me.
For a couple more minutes, I was slowly fucked, which was frustrating as it was a constant tease, bringing me slight pleasure and yet not enough to build up to a fevered frenzy. The pain in my ass, thankfully, was almost non-existent now.
"Switch," Olivia said, and quickly two cocks left and two more cocks replaced them.
This time they both slammed forward filling both my ass and mouth completely causing me to gag again and reviving the blunt pain in my ass. They kept their cocks buried in me before pulling out, waiting a few excruciating seconds, before slamming into me again, repeating the hard, deep rough thrusts, and then waiting anywhere from three to ten seconds before pulling out. After a few deep strokes, Betty joined in and again I was being deeply filled by three cocks. The pleasure began to rise slowly but not enough to do more than fan the flames.
"Switch," Olivia called out again as I realized, seven down only four to go.
As the cock was pulled out of my mouth, I saw that Mom was pleasuring Angela and it was Becka who was now going to fuck my face. I again felt hands on my ass and heard the undeniable British accent of Miss Watkins order, "Fuck yourself on my cock, time for a good dogging."
I pondered the use of dogging, a British term for sex in a public place, usually outside, yet I guess being ass fucked and used by eleven women was pretty public, particularly as it was being videotaped. I, of course, obeyed, and slowly began moving back on the cock onto my ass and then moving forward to swallow Becka's cock in front of me.
I slowly got in a rhythm as I buried one cock in my ass and then the other in my mouth, the whole while the cock in my cunt continuing to tease me.
"Faster, slut," Becka ordered, surprising the shit out of me, but I obeyed, beginning to really fuck myself on both the plastic cocks.
I was just getting into a perfect rhythm, just beginning to really enjoy myself, getting ass fucked now all pleasure, my ass finally accustomed to being so full, when Olivia announced, "Final switch."
As the cocks left my burning, hungry holes, I felt my hair grabbed and saw that it was Katrina who was about to drag me to the couch. I tried to follow as best I could as she threw me on my back, my head bouncing off the side of the couch. Katrina ordered, "Move up so your head is resting on the top of the arm."
I quickly obeyed.
Olivia asked, "Finally ready to cum, our slut?"
"Oh God yes," I answered, my need to come overpowering after all this humiliation, fucking, serving and teasing.
Olivia joined me on the couch with a ten inch strap-on, bigger than anything else I had ever had in my cunt or ass. She grabbed my legs and pushed them backwards towards my shoulders before instructing me, "Hold your ankles and don't you dare fucking let go."
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed, grabbing my ankles, thankful for all the years of gymnastics.
Olivia moved on top of me and slid the massive cock into my dripping cunt.
"Oh yeeeeees, fuck your British slut," I screamed, my long bubbling orgasm beginning to rise again as she pumped my cunt with the massive cock.
After a half dozen deep full thrusts, the cock reaching depths inside me never before explored, she pulled out and quickly shoved the long thick cock in my ass.
"Hollllly shiiiiit," I screamed, the return of the intense burn killing my growing orgasm.
"I am going to go back and forth between your two gaping fuck holes until you come, Victoria. No matter how long it takes." Olivia informed me.
Katrina added, as she straddled me, and shoved her plastic cock in my mouth, "And I am going to fuck your face like the dirty whore you are."
My mouth full, my head in a position I couldn't move, the plastic cock gagged me thrust after thrust.
Olivia's cock in my ass pumped in and out, the pain never disappearing at all. For the next few minutes it was like living through a sexual version of Groundhog Day, that funny Bill Murray movie my mom loves, as it was six deep hard thrusts in my cunt, just enough to start the bubbling in my cunt and then six equally hard deep thrusts in my ass that burned like hell. All the while, I continued to be viciously face fucked by Katrina.
Ever so slowly, my ass began to get used to being filled by ten inches of cock and my orgasm began to build.
Olivia started listing all the things she had planned for me, which only increased my pleasure as the thought of giving myself to her mind, body and soul, was a major turn-on, crazy considering my state of mind less than two hours ago.
"Oh Victoria, my little British slave, I have such grand plans for you. Eating each of us out on the bus, including Coach Williams," Olivia began. Coach Williams was a pretty, stern, black physical education teacher who disliked me strongly for not trying out for any sports teams even though I was quite athletic. "Of course, the bus driver will also need to be served with a blow job or a quick, what do you British tarts call fucking? Oh yes, a shag."
Changing to my ass, she continued with her master plan for me. "You will bring me a new pet every month and at least one of them will be a teacher. You will be the glory hole cocksucker at prom and at the grad party since your reputation will no longer matter you will be naked in the living room and all three of your holes will be offered to all our graduating classmates."
The litany of future submissions should have stirred fear and common sense in me. Yet in my state of undeniable hunger my mind was not remotely rational as I was caught in a tsunami of lust.
Olivia again switched to my cunt as my orgasm continued to build.
Katrina pulled out of my mouth, and asked, "Do you accept Mistress Olivia's plans for you?"
As Olivia pounded my cunt, I moaned loudly, "Yeeeeesssss."
"Are you close, Victoria," Olivia asked.
"Yes, Mistress, sooooo close," I whimpered, as she again pulled out of my cunt and again filled my ass.
Katrina pinched my nipples and demanded, "Come you stupid slut."
"Yeeees, I'm your slut," I moaned, my orgasm so close I could taste it and yet refusing to reach the fevered pitch needed to push me over the edge.
"Stupid slut," Katrina corrected.
"Yesssss, I'm your stupid slut," I said, disparaging myself.
"And a bitch," Katrina continued.
"Yeeees, a fucking bitch," I agreed, as the cock filled my cunt again.
Suddenly, as my cunt was getting fucked, Olivia grabbed my ankles and spread my legs wide, and I looked down to see my Mom licking my clit.
I moaned, "Yes, Mommy, lick your slutty daughter's cunt."
A couple strokes later, the dam holding my orgasm back exploded and I screamed, "Yeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeessssssssssssss."
The rush of pleasure coursed through my very being as Olivia continued fucking my cunt, past the usual six teasing strokes, and my mom continued to lick my clit. The orgasm seemed to be endless as rush after rush of pleasure riddled my body.
Unfortunately, after a couple of minutes, the greatest orgasm in my life began to fade away and the harsh reality of my submission came to light. My brain no longer fogged by uncontrollable lust, I couldn't believe I had given in so easily.
Just as I was thinking about how I failed Mom, she moved up and kissed me, my cum on her lips. She whispered, "I love you Victoria."
"I love you too, Mom," I smiled, remembering that my submission came with a positive. Mother and I were again together, albeit twistedly so.
Olivia, pulling out of my cunt, said to my mother, "Slut, you may go home or sleep over, whatever you wish. Victoria, you will go home with Katrina and live with her for the week as she trains you."
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed, petrified of what Katrina perceived as training, even as my cunt tingled with anticipation.
Katrina pulled me up, put a collar on me with a leash and tugged. Naked except for thigh highs, I was led out of the house, into the dark evening, and to her car. My head spinning with consequence, potential and change, I wondered if I had ever even had a chance to defeat Olivia. It seemed unlikely in retrospect and it no longer mattered, I was hers now and although at times of clarity I cursed my weakness, I wouldn't have it any other way.
Epilogue:
The next couple of months, I did indeed pleasure every cheerleader on the bus, including Coach Williams, who kept me in her hotel room for a night of lengthy submission (she loved getting her ass licked and probed), and the bus driver who loved shooting his load down my throat. I also pleased the cheerleaders after every practice, washing their bodies in the shower, licking their salty sweaty pussies, tits and feet, and occasionally cleaning their pussies after they peed.
I did seduce and bring Tamara to Olivia as well as another friend Skyler. Lastly, although it was a challenge, I also brought her Mrs. Potter, my chemistry teacher.
At prom, I was in a stall in the boy's bathroom which had a glory hole where I sucked over fifty cocks, before taking five in my cunt and the last five in my ass.
Lastly, at the graduation party, I was revealed as the submissive, slut I was when I was gangbanged by dozens of guys, as well as eating a couple dozen cunts.
The following fall, I went to college with Olivia where I became the sorority pet for the next four years, serving all my sorority sisters night and day and sleeping in my pet house (which was a large dog house), unless a sister allowed me to sleep with her.
When Olivia married, I moved in with her and became her full service maid. Besides pleasuring Mistress and Master, I also did all the duties of a maid.
Today, I am carrying their child. Olivia did not want to have her perfect body ruined by carrying a child and thus I was instructed to carry their child. I am currently seven months pregnant and am about to make my fourth pregnant porn film; apparently that is a popular niche online. The first was a gangbang video, the second a lesbian orgy with fisting, the third an incest video with Mom that is apparently going viral and today another gangbang, this time with all black college students.
Getting dressed in a wedding dress for the scene, I looked into the mirror and barely recognized myself. I had become exactly what Olivia said I was and...as I mentioned before...I wouldn't have it any other way.
THE END of OLIVIA WINS...
AUTHOR'S FINAL NOTE:
This story was a lot of fun to write. But as Team Victoria and Team Olivia camps began to form the pressure to write a great ending was slightly overwhelming. That said, I think, I hope, I did so with the three alternate endings.
So please comment on which of the three alternate endings you liked the best (on the assumption you liked one the best):
Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins
Catching Mommy: Win Win For All
Lastly, thanks for supporting this and all my other stories through your comments, e-mails and votes.
Jasmine February 2014Catching Mommy: Win Win For All
Teen seductresses Victoria and Olivia team up to Domme all.
WARNING: This is one of three alternate endings to the Catching Mommy saga. You can also read Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins (for the TEAM OLIVIA fans) and Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins (for the TEAM VICTORIA fans).
Note 1: A great, big, super thanks goes to MAB7991, Robert and Goamz86 for their dedicated copy-editing.
Note 2: Another thanks goes to Goamz86, LaRascasse and MAB7991 for plot suggestions earlier in the series.
Note 3: Lastly, a thank you to all my readers who voted, and left comments for this story so far. Part 5 is the highest rated of the series and with over 275 comments is my most commented on story. The debate of Victoria or Olivia has warmed my heart and pussy, surprised me greatly and pushed me to write an epic story that both is erotic and keeps you guessing...an erotic thriller of sorts. Part 6 disappointed some because I didn't end the series as promised..well here is the ending (or endings if you choose to read all three) and I feel I came up with three fun, sexy and fulfilling endings to this crazy series.
Note 4: Because two of the characters are English, I will sometimes use English words like arse (for ass...it sounds so much dirtier), knickers (for panties...which also somehow sounds naughtier), shag (for fuck...I just imagine the English accent and get wet), slag (for slut...which I think sounds so much worse), snog (for kiss...which I find hard to say with a straight face), bugger (for fuck...also makes sex sound dirtier), rodgering (for arse fucking which again is nasty as hell), dogging (which is public outdoor sex), fancy (which is a way to say I like you).
Catching Up! A crash course reminder of what happened previously in the Catching Mommy series:
Part 1: A Shocking Secret: An 18-year-old English girl transplanted to Boston, Victoria, stays home sick one day and accidentally learns that her proud, dignified, lawyer Mom is a submissive lesbian to another 18-year-old girl. To make matters worse her Mom's Mistress is none other than Victoria's arch-enemy. (Don't deny it, if you are a female you had one in high school too!!)
Part 2: Blackmailing a MILF: Shocked by Olivia's attack on her mother and her disgusting attitude, Victoria decides to get revenge by blackmailing her arch-enemy's Mother and making her a lesbian sub. (They say revenge is a dish best served sweaty and hot!!)
Part 3: Creating a Slut: Victoria announces to her Mom, she is a lesbian, as she begins to set up her Mother for the inevitable seduction. Meanwhile, her Mom begins her own plan to seduce her daughter. Lastly, Victoria continues the training of her new pet...her arch enemy's Mother and her own mother's Mistress.
Part 4: Daughter's Domme: Victoria confronts her mother about her dark secret and makes her Mother her personal submissive.
Part 5: Housewife Lesbians: Victoria is betrayed by her mother; Victoria briefly weakens when confronted at school by Olivia; Victoria learns her best friend is also a submissive plaything to Olivia; after seeing her mother again dominated by her nemesis, Victoria seeks revenge by videotaping Olivia's mother and another MILF in very compromising positions.
Part 6: Protecting Slut-Mom: Victoria forces her mother to make a choice; Victoria party crashes Olivia's father's birthday supper with erotic and surprising results; Olivia is briefly made speechless; a MILF sub is gangbanged at a frat house in front of many; Olivia and Victoria meet face to face both confident they can turn the other.
And now...finally... the exciting conclusion(s) of Catching Mommy: Win Win For All.
I walked into Becka's house and announced, "I'm here bitch."
"Please come in," Olivia said, her tone surprisingly polite, instantly catching me off guard.
I walked into the living room and was surprised to see there was only Katrina, Becka and Olivia there. Katrina and Becka were sitting on one couch, while Olivia had the other to herself. They were watching the Real Housewives of Beverly Hills, which seemed just about right. Olivia said, looking at Becka and Katrina, "You two, go pick up a pizza."
"What kind, Mistress?" Becka asked.
"What do you like on your pizza?" Olivia asked me.
"I don't really plan to stay long enough to eat," I said, still glaring at her.
"Well, in case you are still here, what kind?" Olivia asked.
Becka answered for me, "She likes cheese pizza."
"Good. Get two pizzas, the usual and a cheese," Olivia ordered, in her usual bossy persona.
"Of course, Mistress," Becka nodded. Katrina looked confused at being sent away, but like the follower she was, she just obeyed.
Once they were gone, Olivia stood up and walked to me. She said, "I am actually very impressed by you, Victoria."
I was taken aback by her soft tone and what seemed to be a compliment. Yet, I knew her well enough to know that such niceness was most likely a part of some devious plan. "How so?" I asked, waiting for the attack or insult.
"You played the game very well," Olivia said.
"The game?" I questioned.
"This has all been a game, every seduction is," she continued.
"It didn't feel like a game to me," I countered, annoyed by her flippant attitude to all the life changing impacts she had on others.
"You are a lot stronger than I anticipated," she continued.
"You mean I didn't drop to my knees and beg to please you like some slutty bimbo?" I sarcastically replied.
"Truthfully, yes," Olivia smiled, softly. "I am used to getting my way."
"I can see that," I replied.
"But you," she said, "you were strong enough to resist my full-scale assault."
"I have a mind of my own," I said.
"So I've learned, which is why I have such a new found respect for you," Olivia continued the unexpected flattery.
"You respect me?" I questioned, surprised and yet still not trusting her.
"More than you could ever know," Olivia answered. Suddenly she looked slightly nervous. After a brief pause, she revealed, "The whole seduction of your mom was to get to you."
"Really? Why?" I asked.
"Yet, instead of being drawn into the web I had woven, you counter-punched by blackmailing my mother," she continued, before adding, with a rueful smile, "which was an impressive play, by the way."
"I didn't realize I was playing a game, I was trying to protect my mother," I explained.
"Which is even more impressive," Olivia said.
"How?" I asked, confused by this whole conversation.
"Because I finally found someone who is my equal," Olivia said.
"Pardon?" I asked, still sensing some grand scheme to this strange sincerity.
"I will be honest," Olivia said. "I seduced and dominated your mom to get to you."
"Why?" I asked again.
"Well you were pretentious, didn't follow the school's social hierarchy and you were a threat to me," Olivia admitted.
"I was a threat to you?" I scoffed. "You run the school and I knew that before I learned of your submissive lesbian following."
"Yes, but you didn't care and that pissed me off at first. Thus when the opportunity presented itself to train your mom, I saw a bigger opportunity," Olivia admitted.
"To get to me?" I asked.
"Yes, to put you in your place," Olivia admitted. "But the longer the game was played, the more I respected you and after our confrontation tonight at the frat house, I was sure of it."
"Sure of what?" I asked, this implied innuendo driving me nuts.
"That you are my equal," Olivia repeated, before adding, "and together we can be way more powerful than either of us can be alone."
"You're serious?" I asked, cautiously intrigued yet still not buying it completely.
"Is this serious?" She asked as she leaned forward and kissed me.
At first I froze, stunned by the way this supposed confrontation had transpired, but her lips were so soft, her kiss so tender, that my defenses weakened and I began to tentatively return the kiss. At first it was tentative, yet the longer the kiss lasted the more aggressive and passionate it became. It was me, who first began to explore her mouth, but she quickly replicated my sudden aggressiveness and soon our tongues were dancing in each other's mouth.
Finally, I broke the kiss, my mind a muddled mess of 'what the fuck'. I asked, looking into her hypnotic eyes, "you want a partnership?"
"Actually," she said, taking a deep breath and looking completely nervous, quite the opposite of her usual confident aggressive nature. "I want a relationship," she finally said.
I was floored. I didn't know what to say. Finally, I asked, "Like girlfriend and girlfriend?"
"Yes," she said. She actually reminded me at that moment of Julia Roberts in that great American movie filmed in London 'Notting Hill' when she tries to tell Hugh Grant she loves him.
"Like walking down the hallway at school holding hands?" I asked, knowing she would never risk her popularity.
"If you want," she said, "although I'd rather keep it between us and our pets. No reason causing a stir at school. Plus I do like a nice cock once and a while."
"I don't believe it," I said, still unable to fathom her suggestion.
"Let me prove it to you," Olivia said, taking my hand and leading me to a couch. "Sit down," she ordered.
I did, not out of obedience, but out of intrigue.
"Pull out your phone," she said.
I reached for my phone and pulled it out as she dropped to her knees in front of me.
"Take pictures while I massage your feet, suck on your toes through your nylons and, if you allow me, lick your cunt," Olivia said, as she lifted up my foot and took off my right heel.
In a million years, even if I had a trillion fantasies, none would have started like this. Yet, as it happened live in front of me, my cunt burned with intensity and need. I watched, transfixed with Olivia's beauty as she began to massage my foot.
"Take pictures, Victoria," Olivia said. "As many as you like. I want you to have blackmail evidence on me to show you I am serious."
I began taking pictures as she ever so gently massaged my calf, ankle, sole and toes. As she leaned forward to suck on my toes, I switched to video and filmed my arch enemy, my mother's mistress, pleasuring my foot. "Have you ever been submissive before?" I asked.
"I've never even been on my knees," she answered, looking straight into the camera, before adding, "but for you Victoria, I will do anything."
"Anything?" I asked, the word so expansive it was impossible to be true.
"Ask away," she said as she moved to my other foot and replicated the dedicated attention to my foot.
"Have you had anal sex?" I asked.
"Yes, my dad's business partner took it a couple months ago at a retreat after catching his wife eating my cunt," Olivia admitted, knowing full well she was still on camera.
"Did you enjoy it?" I asked.
"Hurt like hell at first, but once I made his bitch wife lick my cunt it began feeling okay, then good and then amazing," Olivia answered, as she massaged the sole of my foot, licking the sweat off the silky nylon.
"Ever fucked yourself with fruits or vegetables?" I asked.
"Can't say I have, I usually have a girl eagerly willing to get me off whether I am at home, work or school," she answered.
"You get eaten out at school?" I asked.
"Every day," She said, sliding her tongue from the bottom of my heel up to my toes.
"By who?" I asked, curious as hell, before adding, "besides Becka."
"Oh, there are a few," Olivia smiled playfully, as she bit my toe through the nylon.
"Tell me," I ordered, my voice stern.
"Do you trust me?" She asked, looking up at me.
"I am beginning to," I admitted, her worshipping of my feet both sweet and erotic.
"To show I trust you, I will tell you their names," Olivia said. "If you decide to work with me they will be your pets too,"
The idea of a bunch of high school girls doing as I told them was an instant turn on, a plethora of attractive girls, cute nerds and stuck-up bitches popping into my head.
She sucked on a toe and then revealed a name. "Amber Kennedy."
Amber was the daughter of our state senator and mostly kept to herself; she had run for school president and won. She always wore business skirts and always wore her hair back. She was an intriguing seduction. "That must be a good story."
"Oh it is," she smiled, before adding, "Mrs. Baker," before sucking my second toe between her lips.
Mrs. Baker was our school councillor and about as nerdy as a teacher comes, but in a cute way. Yet, the fact that Olivia even had a teacher submissive only enhanced the appeal of joining up with her.
Before moving to my middle toe, she continued her list of submissive pets, "My most recent is my mother. Thanks by the way."
"Pardon?" I asked, surprised by this one.
"After you left, I made her serve me and tell me the whole story of how she submitted to you," Olivia answered.
"Didn't your dad wonder where you two were for so long?"
"He has long ago given up on understanding women," she shrugged, spending extra time on my middle toe.
"All men should do that," I joked.
"Agreed," Olivia said moving to my fourth toe. "Tabitha Pollington."
Tabitha was yet another surprise. She was the star of our girls' basketball team, and was dating Ethan James, the star of the boy's team, and she was black, not that there is anything wrong with that. A mixture of Beyonce and Halle Berry she was one of the most beautiful girls I had ever seen...in real life or in pictures.
"She was the second hardest to break after you," Olivia said.
"I was never broken," I pointed out.
"True enough," she smiled. "But once I broke past her hard exterior she became the most submissive little slave I have ever had, including your mother."
"Wow, I want to hear that story some day," I said.
"You can hear her tell you herself if you wish. She is your slave, too, now," Olivia said. "By the way, she likes being called slave."
Although that seemed racist, the thought of having Tabitha, one of the hottest girls I have ever seen in real life as my slave, made my cunt tingle.
Finally, reaching my pinkie toe, she left the biggest surprise for last, "Miss Watkins."
I gasped. Miss Watkins was a first year English teacher who I had befriended because she too was from England. She was a very attractive woman and all the boys drool over her and her very European fashion sense.
"Plus, after getting her, I knew I had to have you too. The accent itself is a major turn-on," Olivia admitted, as she moved between my legs and asked, looking straight at my phone which was still filming, "Want to film me eating your cunt?"
Suddenly deciding to get the most out of Olivia's surprise submission, I ordered, as I opened my legs to showcase my cunt, "Beg, Olivia, beg to pleasure me."
Olivia didn't hesitate, which made all her earlier promises and suggestions suddenly believable, as she responded, "Victoria, may I eat that sweet cunt of yours?"
"Would that be good enough begging, if those were your pet's words to you?" I questioned, wanting to see if I could push her further.
Olivia smiled, "You really are a devious one." She kissed my inner thigh before looking up and saying, "Mistress Victoria, can your eager bitch, hungry cunt-licker earn your trust by eating that cunt of yours until you come all over my face?"
This declaration turned me on and I stood up, slid out of my leather skirt before sitting back down and offering her my wet cunt.
"Crotchless pantyhose, hmmmm," Olivia purred.
I grabbed her head and pulled her into my wetness. It was obvious, as she tentatively licked my cunt, it was not something she had done much. Her style was awkward and all over the place, yet she made up for it with her eagerness. I asked, after a few minutes of her licking me, "You don't do this much, do you?"
Looking up at me, her lips shining with my wetness, she said, "This is only the third time I have ever eaten a pussy. I have learned that to keep your pets in their rightful place it must be a one way street."
"Who have you eaten?" I asked.
"No one you know, truthfully," she said, looking sad.
I put my phone down and demanded, "Tell me."
"The first was just a camp councillor last summer, but while in Europe at Christmas I met a girl from England named Meredith and," she said, showing a sensitivity and emotion I had never seen in her before, "I fell hard."
"You have a thing for English women," I asked.
"That I do," she smiled, moving up and kissing me again. I could taste my own pussy juice on her lips just as the front door opened. Not moving away, she asked, "Are you in?"
"Definitely," I smiled, "plus, I need you to finish what you started," pushing her shoulders down and back between my legs.
Olivia buried her head in my pussy just as her two submissives came into the room and froze on the spot at seeing us in such an act.
Katrina gasped and said, glaring at me, "What is going on here?"
"Isn't it obvious, Olivia is eating my cunt," I answered adding, "you really are not all that bright are you?"
"You fucking bitch," Katrina snapped back.
Olivia moved out from between my legs and ordered, "Slut, get on your knees now."
Becka, holding the pizza, dropped to her knees, while Katrina looked at her, bewildered by what she was witnessing.
"No, not you Becka, the other slut," Olivia said, her firm don't-fuck-with-me glare, now aimed directly at Katrina...the same glare that had been aimed at me just a couple of hours ago. Was it really two hours ago that I was watching my mom get gangbanged at a frat house? Two hours since Olivia and I were face to face challenging each other like in the old west. Yet, now, Olivia, my enemy and my mom's mistress, was licking my pussy and trying to recruit me to join her.
"You're not serious?" Katrina said, her tone as sour as vinegar.
"Do I ever joke about discipline?" Olivia asked.
Katrina glared at me and then reluctantly lowered herself to the floor.
"Good choice. Now crawl between your new Mistress's legs and finish what I started," Olivia ordered.
I opened my legs wide and added, "Yes, my little cheerleading bitch, come serve your new Mistress."
Katrina was furious and she looked over to Olivia one more time, as if hoping this was some kind of sick, twisted joke.
"Starting now, Victoria is my girlfriend and everything that is mine is now hers, too. Is that clear, my pets?"
Becka instantly agreed, "Of course."
Katrina still couldn't believe what she was hearing. Olivia repeated, her tone clearly showing her annoyance, "Is that fucking clear?"
"Y-y-yes," Katrina stuttered, her eyes big with sudden fear.
"Now get your ass between Mistress Victoria's legs and beg to serve her," Olivia sternly ordered. "Becka, go get us some plates for the pizza."
Becka nodded as she went to the kitchen while Katrina began the crawl of shame. It was easily the most satisfying moment so far, watching this bitch submit to me. Reaching me, I ordered, "Beg to pleasure me."
Katrina's glare seemed frozen on her face as she begrudgingly said, "May I please lick your cunt?"
Olivia slapped her ass and ordered, "Obey her with respect or you will be punished."
Again Katrina's eyes went big and I was instantly curious what kind of punishments Olivia had handed out to disobedient pets, besides the ones I already knew about that she'd given to my mother.
"S-s-sorry Mistress," Katrina stuttered looking back at Olivia, before turning to me and begging with much more conviction, "Mistress Victoria, please may your new slutty bitch serve you?"
"Better," I smiled, snapping my fingers and pointing to my cunt.
She crawled the last few inches and buried her face in my very needy, wet cunt.
Olivia said, "She is pretty good at it. Despite her strong exterior, she is quite submissive."
Becka brought out the plates and served us pizza and poured us drinks.
"Thank you Becka," I said, as Becka handed me my plate.
"You're welcome, Mistress," Becka nodded.
"Becka, to you I am just Victoria," I clarified.
She smiled, "Sounds good."
"Of course, I hope to still have you between my legs and me between yours," I added, smiling.
"I look forward to that," Becka said, before serving pizza to Olivia.
I ate pizza, while Katrina ate me. While eating, I asked Olivia, "Is slut Katrina an arse slut?"
"No, I believe she is an arse virgin," Olivia said, before adding, "isn't that right, slut?"
Hearing Olivia say arse was fucking hot and only enhanced the excitement of the evening.
Katrina looked up and said, her eyes showing her fear of my intent, "Yes, Mistresses."
"Should we change that?" I asked, looking at Katrina.
"Please no, I will obey all your orders," Katrina pleaded.
"I was asking Olivia, not you, cunt-licker," I said coldly, grabbing her hair and pulling her roughly back to the task at hand.
"She has shown signs of forgetting her place," Olivia said.
"And greatly disrespected me today, and almost every day since I moved here," I added.
"Becka, go get your toy box," Olivia instructed.
"You have a toy box, Becka?" I asked.
"Of course," she said.
"Shit Becka to think all the times I was over here and instead of doing homework or watching movies, we could have been playing with your toy box," I said. "I'm not impressed, Becka."
"I promise to make it up to you," Becka said, as she winked and left the room.
My own orgasm rising, Katrina a lot better at eating cunt than Olivia, I held the back of her head and began rubbing my cunt up and down all over her face...trying to humiliate her even more by fucking her face like the cheap slut she was.
Just as Becka returned with a box of toys, I came hard, covering Katrina's face.
Finally letting go of Katrina's head a minute later, as Becka pulled out a strap-on cock, I said, "We finally found something you are actually good at, slut."
"Thank you, Mistress," Katrina replied. I think being civil to avoid the threat that her ass was going to get fucked.
I stood up and Olivia handed me the strap-on cock that Becka had just given her.
"For me?" I asked.
"Allow it to be my one hour anniversary gift to you, Katrina's arse," Olivia said.
I looked into her eyes and said, "It is a great gift and exactly what I wanted." I leaned in and kissed her.
Katrina pleaded, "Please not my ass. I'll do anything."
"Shut up, or we will do it without lube," Olivia threatened. "Becka get our new arse slut ready for her sodomy."
Becka nodded, "Of course, Mistress," and reached into the box for an absurdly large bottle of lube.
Olivia helped me with the strap-on cock before whispering in my ear, "Fuck the shit out of her."
"Oh, that's the plan," I nodded, as she nibbled playfully on my ear.
"Finger her arse, Becka. Get her slut arse ready for my big plastic cock," I requested.
Becka nodded and slid not one, but two fingers in Katrina's ass.
"Ooooooh," Katrina groaned, as Becka filled her arse with her fingers and began slowly finger fucking her.
Olivia continued teasing my ear, as she whispered, "I can't wait to go seduce and dominate straight mommies, bitchy teachers, and innocent nerds with you."
"Hmmmm, so many potential submissives, so little time," I joked.
Turning me around and looking into my eyes, "We have all the time in the world Victoria. I mean it, I want you and I want to be more than just tag team Mistresses, I want a relationship."
"Who wears the pants?" I asked, smiling.
"Neither of us," she laughed. "We both always wear skirts and stockings, of course."
"Great minds think alike," I said, kissing her again.
"Now go and use your present," Olivia said.
I moved behind Katrina who was still kneeling from when she was between my legs. "Get your arse up on the couch," I instructed, with a firm slap.
She obeyed, surprisingly without any glare. I flipped up her skirt, put my hands on her hips and rubbed my plastic cock between her cheeks. I could tell she was tense as Becka coated my plastic cock with extra lube.
"Ready, slut?" I asked, my cockhead at her rosebud.
"I-I-I guess," she stuttered, clearly dreading what was about to happen to her, but accepting the reality.
"Beg me to take your arse and be believable or your punishment will be a train of the chess club taking turns depositing a load in your arse," I threatened.
"Good one," Olivia said. "Why didn't I think of those virgins?"
Katrina begged, suddenly realizing I was just as strong and twisted as Olivia, "Mistress Victoria please take my anal virginity. Destroy my ass with your big cock and teach me my place as your ass slut."
"Just like your mother," I added, impressed by her response.
"Yeeeeeeeeeees," she screamed, as I began pushing forward and widening her tight arse.
As I watched the cock disappear into her arse, I smiled widely with great satisfaction at making this bitch pay. I had wanted to crush Olivia, but now, after her declaration I was confused. Reflecting back now, there is no doubt I found her attractive. My cunt got wet whenever we had confrontations and if it wasn't for trying to protect my mother, I have no idea if I could have resisted her aggressive advances.
Yet, now she was my girlfriend. I had never wanted a girlfriend, but now that I apparently had one, I was giddy with excitement. Not for sex, although I was sure that would be great, especially once I gave her enough training licking my cunt, but of something more. I couldn't explain it, but as I glanced back at Olivia, who was watching, I knew this was the beginning of something special.
The cock filled Katrina's arse as she squealed like a pig going to slaughter the whole time. "You loved humiliating my mom and I've got to say that making yours my slut was a lot of fun."
"Fuuuuuck you," she said through gritted teeth.
"Oh no, no, fuck you," I said, pulling back and slamming hard into her arse.
"Mother fuckerrrrrrr," she screamed.
"Yes indeed, I am a mother fucker!" I laughed.
Moving behind me, Olivia added, as she wrapped her arms around me, "A mother fucking huntress."
"Hmmmmm, that would be a great reality TV show," I said, as I pounded the bitch's arse.
"It still huuuuurts," Katrina whined.
"Now you know what your words do to people," I shot back, fucking her hard and deep, fucking her like a cheap whore for every person she had humiliated.
"Tell you what," Olivia whispered, kissing my neck. "Finish your sodomy of Katrina and then let's go hit the clubs."
"I'm eighteen," I pointed out, as I continued slamming into Katrina as Olivia's hands roamed over me.
"So am I," Olivia pointed out, "but I know the owner."
"Let me guess she is a pet of yours," I guessed.
"I don't Domme and tell," she teased, squeezing my tits.
"You better, I want all the dirty details of how you got your sluts," I said. "Like how long has this slut been yours?"
"Fuck, she was my first," Olivia said. "I just grabbed her head and shoved it in my cunt after school one day when she was at my place. She didn't even hesitate as she told me how much she loved me, didn't you slut?"
"Yes, Mistreeeeeess, I have always loved yooooou," she replied, her screams of pain slowly shifting to pleasure.
"Do you like your new position as an arse slut?" I asked.
"I don't knoooow," she answered, still trying to understand why her body was beginning to feel pleasure.
Olivia added, "From now on you're only allowed to come when you have a cock in your ass, is that understood?"
"Please, nooooo," she begged.
"Gangbang?" Olivia questioned.
"Sooooorry, I'm your ass slut," Katrina quickly changed her plea, knowing Olivia wasn't bluffing.
"Good, now fucking come so Victoria and I can go Mommy hunting," Olivia demanded.
Becka, without instruction, joined the sex scene, awkwardly moving under my legs and sliding up to lick Katrina's cunt.
"Oh yes, yes, suck my cunt," Katrina begged, Becka's tongue obviously bringing a new pleasure to her.
"And what about your arse?" I asked.
"Oh yes, Mistress Victoria, fuck my arse, slam that big cock in my ass," she demanded, her breathing telling us she was getting close.
After a few more deep strokes, deciding to humiliate her more, I pulled out, and began to take off the strap-on.
"No, I'm so clooooooose," she whined.
"Close to coming getting your arse reamed?" I questioned.
"Yes, dammit," she replied, clearly frustrated at not being allowed to come.
"On your back, slut," I instructed, the strap-on cock now in my hand.
She quickly obeyed, her desperate need to come over taking her.
I handed her the cock and ordered, "Fuck your arse to orgasm."
Taking the cock, as I pulled out my phone, she shoved it into her arse and began fucking herself.
"Tell me what you are, slut?" I demanded.
"An ass sluuuuut," she answered back, still not aware her declaration was being filmed by me.
"Who owns your slutty mouth, cunt and arse?" I continued, revelling in the complete domination of Katrina.
"Mistress Olivia...and...Mistress Victoria," she answered, as she filled her arse with the toy.
"You may rub that slut box too," I said, wanting to catch it all on film.
"Thank yoooou, Mistress," she moaned as her free hand went directly to her cunt and began to frantically frig herself.
"Come, you stupid slut," I demanded.
"Come, you submissive slave," Olivia chimed in.
Surprising us both Becka added, "You fucking ass slut." She looked at us and shrugged, "Well, she is." We broke into laughter and were still giggling when Katrina finally reached anal euphoria.
"Oh God, oh, oh, oh, fuuuuck, shiiiit, yeeeees," Katrina screamed as she reached orgasm.
I filmed the entire orgasm before Olivia said, "Becka, Katrina is to be your slut for the rest of the night."
"Oh thank you, thank you, thank you, Mistress Olivia!" Becka said all giddy with enthusiasm, "I have always wanted my own cheerleader slut."
I added, "Well, she is yours for the rest of the year."
"Oh, thank you, Mistress Victoria," Becka said, moving to a still trembling Katrina and ordering, "Crawl to my bedroom, slut."
"Yes, Mistress," a defeated Katrina said weakly, moving to the floor and beginning to crawl behind Becka.
"So, want to go hunting?" Olivia asked.
"How about we start tomorrow," I said, moving to her. "Tonight I want to explore my girlfriend's body...inside and out."
"Oh my," Olivia said, as I leaned in and we started snogging.
Epilogue:
That night, Olivia and I spent an eternity exploring each other's bodies, eventually ending in a long 69 marathon.
Although we kept our relationship a secret at school, we added a dozen students, two teachers, and our vice-principal, along with another dozen or more straight MILF's... the MILF seductions the most exciting.
Now heading off to college, we have quit pretending to be straight and plan to be pledges at the most popular sorority at college and once in...well...so many sorority sisters and so little time.
THE END of WIN WIN FOR ALL...
AUTHOR'S FINAL NOTE:
This story was a lot of fun to write. But as Team Victoria and Team Olivia camps began to form the pressure to write a great ending was slightly overwhelming. That said, I think, I hope, I did so with the three alternate endings.
So please comment on which of the three alternate endings you liked the best (on the assumption you liked one the best):
Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins
Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins
Lastly, thanks for supporting this and all my other stories through your comments, e-mails and votes.
Jasmine February 2014Catching Mommy: Sub Mom's Story
Sub mom submits to 18-year-old enemy of daughter.
Summary: Sub mom submits to 18-year-old enemy of daughter.
Note 1: I have been asked for years to write a new Catching Mommy story (the last three alternate endings were all released in February of 2014). But since I had already written three alternate endings I wasn't sure how. Then I had an idea: what if I told the story from Mom's point of view (the original series told it from her daughter's point of view).
So here is a new telling of Catching Mommy that uses some of the same dialogue from the original first six parts, as well as much brand-new dialogue and, of course, illustrations.
Note 2: Because two of the characters are English I will sometimes use English or UK words, such as arse (for ass...in my opinion it sounds so much dirtier).
Note 3: Thanks to Tex Beethoven, thor_ph, Robert, and Wayne for editing this story.
Moving to America was what was best for my daughter.
It was also a new start for me.
My ex, her father, drank a lot and became abusive after he lost his job, and was jealous when I became the breadwinner of the family.
Not one to take shit from anyone, I filed for divorce and took the job I had been offered three times, but rejected because I would have to move from England to Boston... as a prosecutor. So I brought Victoria to America with me for a new start for both of us.
And although I was happy with my work and loved my job, I was lonely.
Very, very lonely.
This led me online.
I read stories on Literotica.
I watched porn.
All of it lesbian as although my daughter didn't know it... I was a lesbian.
Although I'd been married for almost twenty years, it was a loveless marriage... a charade to make Victoria's childhood seem normal... the result of one drunken night where I ended up with a hot asshole of a man. I would have regretted the marriage completely if it hadn't also resulted in my precious daughter Victoria.
Anyway, as the year came to an end I got really depressed... and I ended up posting a profile on a lesbian chat website.
Profile
Name: Sarah
Age: 43
Nationality: UK (Now with dual UK-USA citizenship)
Location: Boston
Weight: Average
Height: Tall
Interests: Reading, movies, work
Books: Anything by Jane Austen
Bands: Chicago, Duran Duran, U2
Orientation: Gay
Sexual Preference: Younger girls
Perversions: Submission, stockings, domination
I answered online quizzes that helped define who I was, that could be seen by others online.
The first quiz declared I was femme which was the second most common type of lesbian. It said:
You probably think you don't fit any stereotype at all. Well, you're wrong. You love a woman in charge, but when it comes to all things girly, you definitely like to dress up.
A second quiz confirmed my femme persona:
Grab your lipstick and your newest pearl necklace, because you're a femme lesbian! You're often mistaken for straight and when you tell people you're a lesbian, oftentimes no one believes you. You're the holy grail of lesbians. Keep doin' you, baby girl!
As I read the second one I couldn't believe how true it was. No one at work had a clue I was a lesbian; I wasn't in the closet, but I kept my sexuality and my career separate.
The third quiz was a bdsm quiz which gave me the following results:
95% Degradee
84% Submissive
80% Primal (Prey)
80% Non-monogamist
75% Pet
73% Voyeur
70% Slave
65% Experimentalist
62% Exhibitionist
52% Ageplayer
45% Masochist
40% Vanilla
37% Brat
25% Switch
21% Rigger
20% Rope bunny
5% Boy/Girl
4% Primal (Hunter)
3% Daddy/Mommy
1% Dominant
1% Sadist
0% Degrader
0% Owner
0% Master/Mistress
As I perused the results I considered them pretty accurate. I was definitely submissive in the bedroom, even though I was very strong-willed at work and in public. No one who knew me would believe I enjoyed submitting sexually to others. No one would believe a) I liked being called names, b) I enjoyed using the word 'cunt' or c) that I liked being treated like a bimbo or a slut.
The fourth quiz was the Kinsey Scale test where I scored:
Predominantly homosexual, only incidentally heterosexual.
That too seemed right. A 5 out of 6 towards completely lesbian.
The fifth quiz I took was which porn star would I be, and the results were:
You are JENNA JAMESON!
Maybe the most famous porn star in history, you're so sexy and wild that you've broken through to the mainstream. Though you occasionally like to dabble in kink and fetish, your real talent is lookin' good and making money at it!
That made me smile, although I'd figured I'd be Phoenix Marie.
Lastly, I took a slut quiz where I got these results:
You're 58% slut which means you are a slut, maybe not a full-blown slut, but a slut. By the way, that's 61% higher than the average test-taker, which is 36%.
I honestly wasn't sure how to take that... slut is such a strange word. I like to fuck. I like to have kinky sex. I like to be dominated. But I wasn't one who would be gangbanged or anything... although a lesbian orgy was something I had fantasized about on more than one occasion.
I then spent a few days looking at profiles.
Oddly, I knew what I wanted.
Someone younger... it had always been a fantasy... truth be told many of Victoria's friends back home had turned me on.
Someone dominant... I wanted to come home from work and just be told what to do.
Someone hot... I am shallow when it comes to women... I want someone beautiful.
After a few days, and a couple dozen chats, including some online role play, I finally found someone who really intrigued me and checked off all my boxes.
Her name was Olivia and she was utterly beautiful.
Profile
Name: Olivia
Age: 18
Location: Boston
Weight: Skinny
Height: Average
Interests: Reading, writing, dancing
Books: Pride and Prejudice
Bands: Chicago
Orientation: Bi
Sexual Preference: Girls, Girls, Girls (A decent song too)
Perversions: Cheerleaders, teachers, submissive girls, stockings, power, I AM A DOMME LOOKING FOR OLDER SLUTS TO TRAIN!!!
As I read her bio, my cunt got wet.
She was eighteen... legal and yet young.
She was into stockings... my fetish. I'd brought along over thirty pairs of Wolford stockings when I fled London.
She was a domme looking for older sluts to train and I was an older slut wannabe craving to be trained.
She even liked Chicago (how many teens today even knew who they were???).
So, on New Year's Eve, alone with wine and porn, I sent her a message under my fake name Sarah, saying that I would like to get to know her.
She replied twenty minutes later.
December 31, 2007 22:30:11
Olivia: Hi, your profile picture is very flattering.
Sarah: Thanks.
I had used a picture from a few years ago, one that showcased my body but slightly distorted my face to keep it anonymous.
Olivia: I will be honest with you. Your profile interested me. I am an 18-year-old high school student. I like to dominate older women. I am looking for a new slut. British women turn me on. Are you looking for a mistress?
Her words turned me on, but I didn't want to seem too eager so I responded rather generically.
Sarah: I am not sure.
Olivia: Ok, bye.
(Olivia has left chat)
I was shocked. She just quit talking to me and disappeared!
Sarah: Hello?
Sarah: Hello?
Sarah: Um, sorry but it was a surprising question.
I tried to defend my response.
After an hour of waiting, I admitted the truth... her ignoring me somehow made me want to submit to her more.
Sarah: I think I might be looking for a mistress.
Sarah: Hello...
Sarah:
I celebrated the new year with a hot lesbian porn scene starring the always hot and nasty Phoenix Marie and an orgasm with the evening's empty wine bottle while I stared at Olivia's profile pic, wishing she would indeed be my Mistress.
I woke up the next morning, well it was almost lunch, and checked my chat box, disappointed to see she hadn't responded to any of my messages.
So I sent her a new one.
January 1, 2008 11:23:14
Sarah: Hello.
And another after I had breakfast and showered.
January 1, 2008 13:44:11
Sarah: Hello.
And another while I made dinner.
January 1, 2008 16:00:31
Sarah: Olivia?
And yet another while I watched television with my daughter.
January 1, 2008 19:54:27
Sarah: Olivia?
Sarah: Hi.
And another while I was online again... where I ended up role playing with someone else, but I couldn't get into it... I wanted to talk to Olivia. It was strange since we had spoken for under a minute, but I was completely obsessed. My eager need for sexual acceptance consumed me; ironic since at work, acceptance was the last thing I strived for. At work, I was a bit of a bitch, a pit-bull, and took shit from no one... yet, I felt frustratingly helpless when she didn't respond.
January 1, 2008 21:39:23
Sarah: You there?
January 1, 2008 23:21:26
Sarah: I will try again tomorrow.
When she still didn't respond, I gave up.
Yet, that evening, just after dinner, I decided to try again.
January 2, 2008 17:43:02
Sarah: Olivia, you there?
Sarah: Hello.
I stared at the screen praying for a reply. I then wondered if I should flatter her....
Sarah: I looked at your picture. You are beautiful. Your green eyes are hypnotic, your luscious lips are tantalizing and I have a weak spot for redheads.
I spoke the truth. Her green eyes in the picture drew me in and I could only imagine the power they would have up close and personal. My main Mistress in college had been a redhead, and from my sexual submission experience redheads were the most dominant... the most fiery... and the most intoxicating.
Desperate, I tried one more time... implying my submissive nature.
Sarah: How can I please you?
Olivia: Tell me one secret about yourself.
She'd responded!
A rush of adrenaline coursed through me... the same rush I got when I won a case (And I usually won).
I quickly responded with gratitude.
Sarah: Thank you for responding.
Olivia: Don't disappoint me again.
Sarah: Understood.
I was giddy with excitement. My life had become a bore and this, although likely nothing more than online play (no way would I actually skype or meet in person) it was exciting.
Olivia: Good, because I have many older women very eager to be trained by me.
If she really was eighteen (let's be honest 99% of people online lie... many women are actually men) how could she possible have 'many' already? It intrigued me, yet it should have scared me.
Sarah: I will obey.
Olivia: So let's start by telling me one secret about yourself.
I pondered what to tell her.
A truth?
A lie?
Yet, feeling safe in the comfort of my home and the anonymity of being online, I told a truth.
Sarah: I had a Mistress throughout university and have recently begun to crave that feeling of obedience and submission I long ago quit being a part of.
Olivia: So you have been dominated by a woman?
More than one, I thought to myself.
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: When?
I wasn't going to point out I said university in my answer... I knew enough to NEVER correct a Mistress... EVER!
Sarah: At uni.
Olivia: Tell me the story.
I smiled as I recalled my lesbian past. I also parted my legs and slowly touched myself with my left hand as I responded.
Sarah: My roommate in uni was a year older than I and she seduced me the second month we were together.
Olivia: What was her name?
Sarah: Sarah.
Olivia: Thus the user name?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: What is your real name?
I stared at the question. I had never used my real name for online play. Yet, I felt compelled to give her my real name. Plus, it was just online fun, no way would she be able to connect my first name to my true identity.
Sarah: Kate.
Olivia: Good girl. Go on with your story.
As I retold the story, I couldn't believe how fresh the memory still was... as if it only happened yesterday.
Sarah: Well, I came home upset after being dumped by some man because I wouldn't put out and she consoled me. We drank a bit and eventually she kissed me. She then simply slipped out of her robe, slid off her knickers, and demanded I eat her pussy. I had never even considered doing such a thing, yet it never even occurred to me to disobey her command. From that night on, I was her submissive sex toy. I ate her pussy every day it seemed, and she often fucked me with a variety of different toys. I also fucked her, but she never, not even once, ate my pussy. The situation was clear: I was the lesbian slave and she was in charge.
To this day, I've never understood how that night happened.
I hadn't known she was a lesbian.
I'd never felt any attraction to another woman.
I'd displayed no lesbian curiosity tendencies at all, not even to myself. I mean, I knew when a woman was beautiful. I admired women with nicer hair, eyes, tits, ass and legs than I had... but that was it.
Yet the kiss was so much more intimate than with a guy.
Her lips were so much softer, I was instantly smitten.
And the moment she ordered me to eat her pussy, although I'd never even contemplated such a thing, I felt compelled to do it.
I suddenly, as she spread her legs, knew I wanted to taste her pussy.
And, as cliché as it sounds, one lick and I was addicted.
The scent drew me in.
The taste tantalized my taste buds.
The act captivated my entire being.
I was confused by my feelings... I was straight... yet, quickly I accepted my new truth... I was in lust with my female roommate.
And the more I served her, the more I felt at peace.
I craved submission.
I craved pussy.
And I could never get enough.
Which made me reminisce of my first time with a girl.
Olivia: It ended?
I sighed at the thought that I never saw her again after university was over. I had looked for her on Facebook, but never could find her.
Sarah: Yes. This lifestyle existed all four years of college and then we went our separate ways.
Olivia: What happened after college?
Sarah: I got a job, met a guy, got knocked up, got married and lived happily ever after. Until he got abusive some years ago and I moved to America to start over.
I almost laughed at how predictable and mundane my life had become. I had become just another cog in the machine of typical life in suburbia.
Olivia: You have not been with ANY other women since then?
Although tempted on a few occasions... especially Victoria's friend Amy back in the UK... no.
Sarah: No.
Olivia: Interesting.
I wondered why she thought that was interesting, but didn't ask.
Sarah: I liked your profile too.
Olivia: What did you like about it?
I answered honestly.
Sarah: Well you're gorgeous, I got wet just looking at you and imagining submitting to you in real life. But I am fascinated that you like Jane Austen. Your favorite band is Chicago (how many other teens could even name a song by them?) and you also like stockings.
Olivia: Stockings = power.
Funny, that was something I often thought too. Nylons were luxurious and showcased my legs. I felt empowered when I wore them. Thus why I wore the most expensive brand in the world (or close to it). If I was going to do something, I did it right. I loved the sheerness of the pantyhose. I loved the feel of silk. I loved the feeling of them on my feet, my legs and my ass.
I even loved masturbating with knee high sheer stockings to caress my tits, stomach and, of course, pussy.
Sarah: I have pairs of knee high silk stockings to wear on my hands to masturbate myself. The feel of them touching me is orgasmic.
Olivia: I always wear stockings.
I loved that she always wore stockings... it was a major turn on. Wanting to please her, impress her, I admitted I wore them every day too.
Sarah: I wear pantyhose to work every day.
Olivia: Actual pantyhose?
I wanted to clarify that I only wore the clear toe kind... I loved showcasing my painted toenails in open toed heels.
Sarah: Yes. But only sheer sandalfoot ones.
Olivia: Sheer - check. Sandalfoot - check. Pantyhose -- no.
I was confused.
Sarah:?
Olivia: My subs only wear stay-ups, thigh highs, or garter and stockings.
Ohhhhhhh. I wore stay-ups once (hold ups in England, pantyhose are tights in England too in case you are curious), but found them annoying. I also had a garter-belt that I hadn't worn in years. It was a sexy surprise for when I tried to spice up my sex life when I was married, but he just wanted to fuck me and go to sleep. Men.
Sarah: Oh. I have a garter and stockings, but I haven't worn them since who knows when.
Olivia: When was the last time you had sex?
I wanted to joke with this person, but chose not to. I didn't know if she had a sense of humour yet. Truth was I hadn't had sex since coming to America... at least not with a person.
My vibrator on the other hand usually got a daily workout.
Sarah: Over a year.
Olivia: Mission 1.
Sarah:?
Olivia: I will assign you missions to see if you are qualified to continue talking to me and maybe eventually qualify for complete submission to me.
I loved the idea of tasks... I loved finishing them.... Just like I loved scratching things off a checklist or even a grocery list (yes, I was that kind of woman).
Sarah: Um...Ok.
Olivia: Mission 1 - Go and buy a variety of new stockings.
I had already been considering doing just that once I read her nylons expectations.
Sarah: Ok.
Olivia: Now.
(Olivia has left chat)
I was disappointed that she had left chat so abruptly. I was enjoying the conversation and wanted to learn more about her.
Determined to obey her, I stopped pitying myself. I took charge of myself and went shopping.
I bought a whole bunch of thigh high pairs of stockings in a variety of colours: mocha, beige, black, red, and white. I also bought pairs of black, white and tan stockings for my garter-belt.
I wanted to chat with Olivia as soon as I got back home, but Victoria wanted to chat about some bitch (her word) who was bullying her. I advised her to be the stronger woman and turn the other cheek... although when I was a teenager I would have stood up to her. But I didn't want Victoria, already new to an American school, to be ostracized. She was a strong young woman, but still.
Once she went to her bedroom, I got undressed and dressed up in a nightie, with black thigh highs.
January 2, 2008 22:38:38
Sarah: Olivia?
Sarah: You there?
Sarah: I bought some stockings as instructed.
I sat there and stared at the screen, praying a response would come. I felt like a teenager of a previous generation waiting for the phone to ring.
January 2, 2008 23:59:37
Sarah: Olivia?
Sarah: I am wearing a pair right now.
Sarah: A black pair with matching knickers and a nightie.
Sarah: Goodnight.
I ended up reading some online erotica and getting myself off wishing I was the protagonist in the story.
As soon as I got up next morning, I checked for a response and saw none.
I was disappointed.
I sent her a message to explain why I wouldn't be able to come online for a while.
January 3, 2008 08:33:12
Sarah: I have to go to work for a few hours. I should be back by 4.
At work, I turned off silly submissive me and turned on straight, confident businesslike me. It was amazing how easily I could shift from one to another.
Once home, I immediately went to my laptop and logged in.
January 3, 2008 16:12:48
Sarah: I'm back.
Olivia: Hi, slut. Tell me what you bought.
First, I was thrilled she was online.
Second, I was just called a slut by an eighteen-year-old. If a guy at work called me or any other woman a slut I would rip his nuts off. Yet, when this stranger called me one, an instant gush leaked into my panties.
I wanted to make sure she knew I'd completed mission 1.
Sarah: I bought stay-ups or thigh highs, whatever you call them, in mocha (3 pairs), beige (2 pairs), black (3 pairs), red (1 pair), white (2 pairs). I also bought pairs of black, white and tan stockings for my garter-belt.
Olivia: What are you wearing right now?
Sarah: Mocha thigh highs, a black business skirt and blazer and a white blouse.
Olivia: I see. Just a minute.
There was a long pause while I wondered what I had done wrong.
Olivia: Sorry, I am also online with another slave. One that has completed her training.
Sarah:
Olivia: Play your cards right and you too can be my slave.
Sarah:
Olivia: What kind of toys do you own?
Sarah: One vibrator.
Olivia: Really? I guess we know what your next mission is.
Sarah: Get more toys?
Olivia: Of course. You will need a couple more vibrators, a strap-on for me to fuck you with if the time comes, a butt plug and some sort of vibrating toy to wear in your pussy while you are at work.
Sarah: OK.
Olivia: Later. And from now on I expect you naked except for stockings and heels. Is that understood, slut?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: Good, you just may be worth my time. Goodnight, I have to go and train another slave.
(Olivia has left chat)
I sighed.
This was so frustrating.
It was like dating a boy in high school... completely unpredictable.
I went and had a quick shower, made dinner and ended up doing some research for an upcoming trial.
Realizing I was getting too eager, I decided to avoid the internet for a few days, especially since her implication of anal... something I had never been interested in.
That said, a few days later, I ended up in a sex toy store, on the other end of town, the sketchy side, where I ended up spending over four hundred bucks on a variety of sex toys including: a strap-on cock, four new vibrators in different sizes (one called a rabbit, another called Big Buzz (which made me smile), another black one (hey, all girls at some point wonder about black cock) and another smaller one for my purse (not sure I needed one for my purse, but I decided I did), a big black dildo (okay I may be obsessed), a suction cup dildo so I could fuck myself in the shower, a pair of handcuffs (because they were on sale and something I had always fantasized about), a vibrating egg with a remote control, a triple pack of starter butt plugs (although the largest one was way too fucking big for any human) and anal beads (that the nice tattoo covered saleswoman suggested are great for a novice anal girl). I also bought lube, lots of lube.
When I got home, I opened up all the toys, got undressed, except for my thigh highs, grabbed the black dildo, turned on some porn on the big screen TV (Victoria was out of town) and fucked myself to multiple orgasms.
Once I was sexually satisfied, I put all the toys together in a box in my closet and labeled it taxes, just in case my daughter somehow ended up in my closet.
I lasted a week before I was back online and chatting with the teen temptress.
To my surprise she didn't even ask where I had been for a week.
January 10,2008, 20:00:12
Sarah: Hi.
Sarah: Dressed as expected.
Olivia: How would that be?
Sarah: Naked, except my thigh highs and heels.
Which I actually was.
Olivia: Good slut.
Sarah: Thank you.
Olivia: Did you buy a vibrating egg as expected?
Sarah: Yes.
Olivia: Good. Tomorrow I expect you to take the egg you purchased and wear it in your cunt all day at work.
Sarah: But I have a trial.
Olivia: That's no excuse.
(Olivia has left chat)
I sighed.
Had I just offended her again?
It seemed so.
So I quickly apologized.
January 10, 2008, 20:03:19
Sarah: I am so sorry...I will wear the egg as you requested.
Sarah: Please forgive your slut.
Sarah: U own me.
The next night I went online, and desperate to get back in her good books I decided to use the word that shows the ultimate respect: the 'M' word.
January 11, 2008, 18:23:41
Sarah: I am home...
Sarah: Mistress?
Sarah: Please Mistress? I will do anything u command!
These were risky words... both the term 'Mistress' and the phrase 'I will do anything', yet I was desperate.
Olivia: Mistress, I like that. But that is twice now you have questioned my instructions.
Sarah: Twice?
Olivia: Yes, when I asked if you were looking for a Mistress and when you hesitated over putting the egg in your old cunt.
Sarah: Oh, I am so sorry.
Olivia: U need to be punished.
Being a sub, being punished was something I was used to back in college.
Sarah: Yes Mistress.
Olivia: Is your daughter home?
Sarah: No.
Olivia: Good. Go into her room and grab her pillow.
Sarah: OK.
Deciding to actually obey her, I went to Victoria's room and got her pillow. I then returned, unsure of the purpose of grabbing it.
Sarah: Back.
Olivia: Are you dressed as asked?
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Fuck yourself to an orgasm.
I didn't have any toys nearby, so I moved my hand to my pussy and began rubbing. As I did, I looked at the screen.
Olivia: Imagine u r on your knees pleasing my young, ripe, shaved cunt.
I imagined just that... getting new information about my dream Mistress... her cunt was shaved, just like mine, although I hadn't had a complete Brazilian in years.
Olivia: Imagine I have just exploded my juices all over ur slut face.
God, I needed to eat cunt. It had been so fucking long.
Olivia: Imagine me fucking ur sloppy cunt with my strap-on, ur daughter in the room beside us.
"Oh my God!" I screamed, as I exploded quickly and intensely.
Even as I kept coming, I responded to Olivia.
Sarah: I just came.
Olivia: Rub ur whore cunt all over your daughter's pillowcase.
I couldn't believe that was the order.
Sarah: OMG!
Olivia: NOW!!!
I didn't want to disobey a third time, so I grabbed her pillow from the floor (it must have fallen during my masturbation session) and rubbed it all over my cunt.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Dry yourself completely with it!
I kept doing it until my pussy was no longer wet.
Sarah: Done.
Olivia: Go return the pillow to ur daughter's bed.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
I was so under her spell, I didn't hesitate.
Sarah: I did it.
Olivia: Good slut. U just may be worthy yet of being my sub slut.
Sarah: Understood.
Olivia: I won't be online for a couple of weeks. I have finals and then my family and I are going skiing up in Canada.
Sarah:
Olivia: While I am gone, I expect u to continue wearing only thigh highs and stop wearing panties completely. Understood?
Those instructions were pretty easy to obey.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Good, I also expect u to have a butt plug in ur ass whenever ur daughter is home.
That was a little less easy to agree to, but I obeyed like the submissive I was.
Sarah: Understood.
Olivia: Talk 2 u in a couple of weeks.
(Olivia has left chat)
So for two weeks, I went without underwear, well, minus the days I got my period, as well as wearing thigh highs.
It felt good obeying.
I also discovered the pains and pleasures of anal.
I tried the smallest of the butt plugs and with some lube it easily slid inside me. After half an hour, I was bored and tried the second plug. This one took some effort to insert and cost me some pain.
I needed to practice walking with it in me for when Victoria was home. I had no idea why I felt compelled to obey, it was only online role play, yet I did.
I got used to it, but yelped when I forgot it was in me and sat down... the plug reaching new depths in me.
Victoria asked what was wrong and I lied, saying I had banged my knee.
I also went shopping for sexier clothing. My business attire was black with black with a side of black. I decided I needed some colour, and shorter skirts and higher heels and tighter blouses.
The men at work noticed and my daughter did too. She asked, while I sat at the kitchen table with a butt plug lodged up my arse, "What's with the new attire?"
"You noticed?" I asked.
"Of course," she nodded. "It's quite different from your usual work clothes."
"Someone called me boring and stuffy and it pissed me off, but I realized there was some truth to it," I said.
"Why didn't you just say you're British and we're all a bit stuffy?" she joked.
"I should have," I laughed.
"Well, you look great, Mom," she complimented, which made me feel really good about myself.
Every night I checked to see if Olivia was back, alas every night I was disappointed. It sure didn't stop me though from fucking myself and experimenting with every toy I'd purchased. Usually I imagined being used by Olivia in some way, but on occasion my fantasy was triggered by someone I met that day.
I fucked myself with the wall cock while imagining I was servicing the hot waitress at the 50s diner I often go to.
I used the rabbit, which really had me bouncing, as I imagined Victoria's nerdy friend Becka sneaking into the kitchen and making me service her while Victoria was having a sleepover.
I used the Big Buzz while also inserting anal beads in my arse and imagining being the submissive sandwich of two cheerleaders I saw walking together at the mall (even though they were from a rival school to Victoria's).
That said, I was jubilant when I was getting ready for bed one night and there was a message from Olivia. It was just two words... and I didn't actually chat with her that evening, but I was giddy with excitement for whatever she had in store for me.
January 27, 2008, 21:11:56
Olivia: I'm back.
I won't bore you with the chats that happened for the next couple weeks, but instead I'll share with you some of the many naughty tasks she had me complete.
On the 29th of January:
She had me come at work every two hours and never come twice the same way.
At the 8 o'clock hour I came with my fingers.
At the 10 0'clock hour I used a full Coke bottle (with a plastic cap, not a metal one... I'm not crazy).
At lunch I used a cucumber before slicing it up and using it in my salad (as ordered by Olivia). I'm not going to lie, my pussy garnish is quite yummy.
At the 2 o'clock hour I put the egg inside me and tapped my clit with the end of a stapler.
At the 4 o'clock hour I ground my pussy on the chair rest which was surprisingly pleasurable... leather was definitely a good choice.
Each orgasm was exhilarating, because I was obeying; nerve-wracking because I was at work; and exhausting as each orgasm took more work than the one before it.
On the 30th of January:
I had to cum in a mall bathroom (kind of gross, okay really gross) and smear my cum all over my mouth. Then go and ask for help from at least three girls in different shops.
That wasn't overly bad, although one girl asked what lipstick I used to make my lips so shiny.
Which I answered, lying but enjoying the shock value, 'My girlfriend's lower lips'.
The look on her face was priceless and Olivia was proud of me for saying it.
On the 31st of January:
I tried fisting myself, where I learned I simply wasn't that flexible. I could get four fingers in, but that was the best I could do.
I felt guilty for not being able to complete the task, but to my surprise Olivia simply said that she would fist fuck me herself one day.
That had my cunt gushing even if it was just a hypothetical.
On the 1st of February:
I had to wear the butt plug at work all day.
On the 2nd of February:
I had to kiss a girl.
This was hard to do.
The rest of the tasks were slightly risky, but this one was more so... not to mention it now involved someone else.
I considered just saying I did it and not do it, but I was a terrible liar and always felt guilty when I did. One of the reasons why I'm a prosecutor and not a defense lawyer... I would go crazy knowing the truth and still having to defend the scumbag.
I ended up in another area of town, where I went to an adult store looking to buy another butt plug. I wanted something slightly bigger, but not the mammoth one that was next in line at home.
The girl who was helping me was cute and I decided she was perfect. I explained, "My Mistress wants my ass well prepped for when we meet."
"Your Mistress?" she asked.
I nodded, "Yeah, I know I don't look it, but I'm a submissive."
"I definitely wouldn't have guessed that," she agreed.
"Will you do me a favour?" I asked.
"Sure," she nodded.
"May I kiss you?"
"Pardon?"
"Today's task is to kiss a girl and I have been looking all day and you're the first girl I've seen that I want to kiss," I said, which was mostly true.
"Really?"
I nodded, "And I get punished if I don't fulfill the day's task."
"Oh...um... sure, why not?" she said, after a lengthy pause.
"Thank you so much," I said and leaned in to kiss her.
Her lips were so soft... I'd forgotten how soft women's lips are.
I kept kissing her, way longer than the second I planned to and to my surprise she kissed me back.
After about fifteen seconds, she broke the kiss, looked all sheepish and stammered, "I-i-is that all?"
I nodded, "Yes." Figuring the task was accomplished and I didn't want to make it any more awkward than it was, I thanked her and left.
On the 3rd of February:
I was made to masturbate in a public washroom stall and moan all the words she'd sent me. I also had to make sure at least one other person was in the washroom.
This one was the most terrifying so far and thus the most exhilarating.
I walked into a bathroom at a restaurant at the outskirts of the city (no way I was doing this downtown), a decent place where the bathrooms would be clean, but not a five-star place, and went directly to a stall. I noticed another stall was already occupied so I knew I could start.
I was so nervous and yet excited too.
I lifted up my skirt, spread my legs and declared to the stranger two stalls down, "Fuck, I need to come so bad."
I then proceeded to rub my pussy as the person gasped.
"Oh yes," I moaned, a few seconds later softly, wanting to let her know I was actually pleasuring myself in the stall.
As the toilet flushed, I declared loudly, "Ohhh, God, I wish I could eat your cunt right now."
"Pardon?" a voice outside the stall asked.
My eyes went wide. "Just craving some cunt right now," I answered, wondering if perhaps I could actually get some long-needed cunt right now. When I was horny like this, common sense flew out the window and was replaced by desire.
"You're disgusting," she said, and stormed out, not even stopping to wash her hands (and I'm the disgusting one?).
I kept rubbing myself alone, waiting for someone else to come in. About a minute and a half later someone did and as soon as the door closed I chanted, softly, but loud enough to be heard, with a hint of desperation, "I must come, I must come, I must come."
I heard a woman ask, "What are you doing in there, ma'am?"
I frantically rubbed myself as my orgasm hit, the naughty exhibitionism of it really triggering it, and I screamed, "Holy fuck, I'm coming."
Knowing my time was up, and unsure what would happen next, I declared the most humiliating of the lines, "Thank you, Mistress Olivia for allowing your dumb slut to come."
"Please come out of there and leave this establishment this second," a stern voice ordered.
"You sure you don't want your cunt eaten?" I asked, as I recovered from the surprisingly intense orgasm.
"Now!" she demanded.
"Yes, ma'am," I sheepishly said, hinting at my submissive side, the idea of eating a complete stranger suddenly exciting.
I stood up, not needing to pull up my panties as I wasn't wearing any, and opened the door.
"Oh my God, you're old," she said, disgusted.
Horny and wanting to shock, I dropped to my knees in front of her and repeated my offer, "You sure you don't want your cunt eaten?"
"Get the fuck out of here before I call the police," she ordered.
I shrugged, "Your loss," got up and sauntered out, surprised by how little shame I felt... NONE, although I was annoyed at being called old.
That night, as I replayed the encounter, I pleasured myself to the fantasy of making her go down on me.
"Look you little pretentious young bitch, I offered to eat your cunt, but since you declined you can eat mine," I firmly said, roughly pushing her onto her knees.
She protested, but it was weak, and I shoved her face in my wet crotch.
I came hard from the rare role reversal... and wondered what else Mistress Olivia had in store for me.
I mean I couldn't believe I did what I did.
Yet, it was exhilarating.
The risk enhanced the pleasure.
The need to obey exactly heightened the stimuli.
I realized I was getting myself in too deep.
Luckily, my period arrived and I had a few days of reprieve, which was good because I had a big case and needed to focus on that. One thing about me, when I have my period not only am I a bitch, I am also completely non-sexual. I just don't get horny. So for a few days I thought straight and realized in those few days of clarity that I was risking too much.
Role play was one thing.
Asking a stranger if they wanted to be eaten out was another... although as I reflected on this piece, I realized I had done that all on my own. There was no order to do so.
Shit.
I really had to control my internal lust... before something bad happened.
On the 9th of February:
Of course, when she sent me a new task, even as my logical side screamed don't do it, my horny side took over... as it had since the new year began.
The task: Wear a pair of your daughter's panties all day.
Simple enough.
I went into her room when she was in the shower and grabbed a pink pair. I put them on and went to work.
Yet, I felt guilty.
Although I wasn't really drawing my daughter into my twisted web of sin, she was becoming incriminated by default. So that night I planned to tell her I was done. I was also on a high after winning my court case.
Sarah: We need to talk.
Olivia: Those were great closing statements today, my pet.
My eyes went wide.
How did she know I'd given closing statements today?
Worse!!! How did she know they were great?
Olivia: I think it really was what won the case. The way you spun their main argument against them was genius.
Oh my God! Oh my God! Oh my God! And not in the same vein as when I am screaming it during orgasm.
She knew who I actually was???
My photo was fake.
Sarah: You live in Boston?
The question seemed redundant based on what she'd just said, but I asked anyway.
Olivia: Of course. How do you think we ended up chatting?
Sarah: Just random I thought.
Olivia: The website sets people up based on similar or opposite interests and location.
Sarah: Oh!
Oh fuck!!!
Olivia: Your daughter goes to my school.
Oh fuck!!! Oh fuck!!! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! She knows my daughter? I was definitely in too far.
Olivia: Did you think we were just role playing?
Sarah: Yeah.
Olivia: Did you actually complete all the tasks as I instructed you to?
Sarah: Yeah.
Olivia: Good.
Why did I tell her I had? Now she had even more leverage on me. My career, my family was suddenly at risk.
Olivia: How was wearing your daughter's panties?
Sarah: We can't do this anymore.
Olivia: Oh my pet, we are just getting started.
I sighed. How was I going to get out of this?
Olivia: You don't want to quit now. You're so close to final submission.
Those words were the dagger in me. I needed to quit. I had to. Yet, I was so close to final submission, I could actually taste it.
Sarah: But my career.
Olivia: I'm not going to out you... unless you choose to misbehave. No, I'm going to bring you to your happy place. I'm going to give you exactly what you need... ultimate submission to a superior woman.
God, before the revelation she was in Boston and knew my daughter, those words would have had my cunt dripping.
Now though, I was paralyzed with fear.
Olivia: Be honest with yourself, slut. Can you just quit on me? I mean can you really? You can say you will. You can even convince yourself you need to. But you will come crawling back.
Oh God, she knew me so well. I'd be lying if that wasn't exactly my past history. A couple of dozen times, at least, I tried to break out of my submissive role at uni... especially when it began to hinder my studies. Quickies in the bathroom, serving her while she studied (when I too needed to study) or even having me serve some of her friends (humiliating, which, of course, enhanced the pleasure).
Yet, back then I was single.
Back then I didn't have an eighteen-year-old daughter this could affect.
As I pondered, Olivia gave me an ultimatum.
Olivia: I'll give you ten minutes. If you decide you are not interested in being my submissive, I'll set you free. No consequences. On the other hand, if you respond back you must understand completely that I am the MISTRESS, you the SUBMISSIVE. It is that black and white, there is no grey. If you don't respond and declare yourself my pet in the next ten minutes you may never do so again. Do you understand, there is no I'm sorry, or I changed my mind... your future is based on what you decide now. I'll be back in ten.
(Olivia has left chat)
I stared at the ultimatum.
I sighed.
I went and grabbed a drink of water.
I returned.
I read it a couple dozen times.
I seriously didn't know what I was going to do.
On the one hand, I hadn't ever felt more alive than I had since I first met Olivia. She somehow understood my needs, who I was behind the façade at work.
On the other hand, although she implied she had no intentions of outing me, she knew my daughter. I could lose my job, which would mean I'd lose my work visa. My daughter could get drawn in somehow... especially since Olivia apparently knew her.
Was the risk worth the reward?
I sighed.
I looked at the clock.
Two minutes.
Even though I hadn't decided, I already felt my fingers typing.
Sarah: I'm your pet, Mistress!
I didn't press send.
I stared at my words.
I desperately wanted to be a pet.
I needed someone to guide me in my submissive journey.
Yet, did it have to be someone who knew my daughter?
The answer, I realized as I pressed send, was yes.
I stared waiting for a response back.
I waited five minutes.
Ten minutes.
Thirty minutes.
Then finally, as I sat on pins and needles, she responded.
Olivia: Good decision, slut. Are you still in your daughter's panties?
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Come in them.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
And without hesitation, I rubbed myself.
Making the decision, giving my life to her, the weight of the world was off my shoulders. By being bound to a Mistress, I felt free. I know that sounds absurd and it probably is, but that is how I felt.
Light.
I rubbed my pussy through my daughter's panties, quickly mixing rubbing with slapping my clit and my orgasm built quickly.
Olivia: Come like the Mommy slut you are.
Olivia: Come in your daughter's panties.
Olivia: Come and you are my submissive slut forever.
That was all it took. I erupted, flooding my cum into my daughter's panties.
Sarah: I came, Mistress.
Olivia: And what are you?
Sarah: Your submissive slut.
Olivia: Now go and return Victoria's panties to her drawer.
I noticed her using my daughter's name for the first time and guilt hit me again, yet I was too far in to disobey now.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: Good slut.
Sarah: Thank you, Mistress.
I then took the soiled panties off and put them back in her dresser drawer. When I returned there was a closeup of a ripe cunt.
Olivia: Your reward for obedience, Kate. What you get to eat soon, my slut. PS: Taken at school by one of my teacher pet sluts.
(Olivia has left chat)
My mouth watered as I stared at the most tantalizing pussy ever.
I left a message for when she was next on.
Sarah: That is the most beautiful pussy I have ever seen. I pray that one day soon I can be on my knees worshipping its perfection.
Once I sent it, I felt that my response was corny, but it was what it was.
She sent me a message that she would be in contact in a couple of days.
Then on the 11th she contacted me on chat.
February 11, 2008 17:22:34
Olivia: You are ready for the final stage of your submission. I have created a new e-mail for you to communicate with me. It is submissivesarah. I will now start sending your missions via e-mail.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress. Thank you very much.
Olivia: Be sure to check it often, as missions may turn up at any moment. Pass these final tests and you will become my sub slave.
Sarah: I eagerly obey.
Olivia: Now go fuck your ass with one of your toys, thinking of me fucking not only you, but your daughter.
Sarah: Thank you, Mistress.
I used my newly purchased anal vibe, I loved the vibrations in my arse, especially as I had another vibe pleasuring my clit, and closed my eyes and imagined serving Olivia: eating her cunt, getting fucked in my pussy, having my anal virginity taken... and then, as my orgasm was about to erupt, a vision of my me getting fucked in the ass while I ate out my daughter popped into my head.
I came instantly.
Sure, Olivia had implanted the idea of my daughter in my head, but until that moment the idea of incest had never occurred to me.
Yet, there it was.
I knew I was falling in too deep.
I knew I was potentially pulling my daughter in equally deep without her even knowing, although she was a lot stronger than me.
I knew there was no turning back and I would have to do all I could to balance my need of submission with protecting my daughter.
On the 13th, after I had gone to my account, she sent me my password: bimbobitch, and I received my first email from Olivia.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 7:14 pm Wednesday February 13, 2008.
Subject: Valentine's Day present!
Your mission is to be at my house at exactly 6:00PM tomorrow. My parents will be out for Valentine's Day till 10 or so. Wear all red.
Mistress Olivia
She had also included her address. Sure enough, it was in Boston and not too far from my house, but even though I was a lawyer and was paid well, she lived in a far better neighborhood than mine.
There it was... the meeting.
Face to face.
The realization of fantasy.
The real beginning of my submissive renewal.
It was one thing to play online, but this was a whole new level of submission and risk.
Yet, my cunt gushed out of me and onto my chair... the hazard of no panties.
It took me a whopping three minutes to commit.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 7:17 pm Wednesday February 13, 2008.
Subject: Re: Valentine's Day present.
I will be there.
Your hopeful servant.
I decided to not touch myself... to save myself for her, as silly as that sounded, until I was at her place.
Surreal... I was saving myself for an eighteen-year-old girl.
Fuck, I really had fallen in deep.
.....
That afternoon as I walked downstairs in my red outfit as ordered by my Mistress, Victoria asked, "You have a date?"
"Don't act so surprised," I joked.
"I am surprised, I thought you were considering joining a nunnery," she joked right back.
"Brat," I said.
"So who is he?" she asked.
"Someone from work," I lied.
"Well, he must be special if you're dressed like that," she said, looking me over.
"Like what?" I asked, even though I knew exactly how good I looked, hopefully good enough to get fucked.
"Like someone looking to get laid," she answered, surprising me.
"Victoria!" I gasped, not what I would expect her to say.
"Mom, I'm eighteen, I know about sex," she said.
"You stay a virgin until marriage and even then only to get me a grandchild," I smiled.
She laughed, then asked, "Do you want me to be a lesbian then?"
I shrugged, "It's the 21st century, you can be one if you want to."
This seemed to surprise her. She asked, "What? No grandchildren?"
"Oh you can still have them," I said, definitely wanting grandchildren.
"You're acting differently lately, Mom," she said.
"I'm finally finding myself here," I said, not going any deeper into what I had found.
"Well, that's great," she nodded, "you deserve to be treated well."
"Thank you, honey," I smiled, appreciating her words.
I gave her a hug and she joked, "Now don't you be out all night young lady, you have work tomorrow."
"Brat," I said, shaking my head before heading out.
I arrived a few minutes early, not so early I would look eager, but definitely early enough not to be late.
I was a mixed bag of excited and terrified.
God, I needed to submit.
God, I wanted to taste that pussy.
God, I needed to let go and be a submissive slut.
But, what if she had others there?
What if her parents came home early?
What if this was all a nasty trick?
Even though alarm bells of worry were ringing loudly in my head, I got out of my car, which I'd parked a block away, and headed to her huge house... which was literally a mansion.
I reached the door and paused.
This was it.
The final frontier.
My last chance to turn around.
Or the beginning of a new world.
Of course, I knocked on the door.
"Come in," a voice yelled.
I took a deep breath and walked in.
Once inside, she ordered, "Come to the dining room."
Once I reached her, I saw Olivia leaning against a piano in a room where the furnishings were likely worth a million dollars. Paintings on the wall from famous artists decorated he walls. I felt like I was in Buckingham Palace, which I had been to once and almost met the Queen. Yet, even as extravagant as the room was, how decadently it was furnished, nothing compared to the beauty I was suddenly staring at. Olivia was utterly stunning. In a backless, almost frontless dress I could have imagined Marilyn Monroe wearing, and white thigh high stockings which only enhanced her beauty.
"Knees, my pet," she ordered.
I instantly dropped to my knees as I replied with respect, "Yes, Mistress."
She walked all around me and smiled, "All red, I like."
"I went shopping for you, Mistress," I admitted, "although it took a dozen shops to find red, sheer, thigh high stockings."
"You did well, my pet," she approved, as she looked down at me.
I liked that she knew to say 'well' instead of 'good', which implied she was also an intelligent young lady. "Thank you, Mistress."
"Hands behind your back," she ordered, as she pulled out her phone.
A chill went up my back at the sight of the phone, yet I obeyed like a good submissive.
"Good girl," she approved, speaking to me like I was a child.
"Thank you, Mistress," I repeated, completely intoxicated with her.
"Show your true dedication to me," she said.
I wasn't sure what she meant, but then concluded I could show her in a very submissive, yet sexy way.
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, as I bent down, keeping my arms behind my back, which was a major challenge, and kissed her feet.
"Impressive," she said, and then added, "Be sure to kiss all ten toes."
"Of course, Mistress," I agreed, already having planned to do just that. I was a bit of a quirky person who always believed in equilibrium. Both in how I decorated my home, as well as in how I pleasured a woman. I needed to spend equal time on each breast, replicating the pleasure equally. And if I was massaging a foot with my hands or my tongue, the same exact attention must be given to the other foot.
"What is Victoria doing tonight?" she asked, as I kissed each toe.
It occurred to me I never bothered to ask. I admitted as much, "I don't even know."
"You understand that when I add a MILF to my collection of pets, I always expect the mother to eventually bring me her daughters," she revealed.
"Really?" I asked, this being my biggest fear, even more than being outed and losing my job.
"Of course," she said, "there needs to be a clear hierarchy. The only real question is whether Victoria is sub to you or you to her."
I couldn't imagine Victoria being sub to anyone, although no one would likely imagine me being a submissive... so a strong outer appearance could be deceiving.
She asked, "Do you accept this?"
"I don't believe Victoria is a submissive, Mistress," I responded, trying to find a way to keep her out of my sinful submission.
"Let me worry about that," she said, as I moved to her other foot.
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed, thinking that if she could turn my daughter then it wouldn't be my fault... well at least not completely.
"But I will need your assistance in planting the seed," she added.
"Whatever you wish," I answered, in complete submissive mode, my desire to please overriding even my motherly instinct to protect. Plus, Victoria was eighteen, an adult, she was capable of making her own decisions, capable of resisting the temptation I couldn't.
"Good girl," she approved. She then asked, "Have you ever fantasized about having sex with your daughter?"
I hadn't until my last masturbation session, but it was what had gotten me to come. So although I should have lied, I admitted the truth, "When you ordered me to ass fuck myself. That was the first time. The only time."
"Did you imagine fucking her, her fucking you, you eating her or her eating you?" she questioned.
I answered, "Me eating her."
"That's the natural submissive in you," she smiled, as I finished her last toe. "Now stand up, take off your dress and bend over that chaise lounge."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, getting off on being on all fours like a dog. I felt no insecurity as I took off my dress to reveal I wasn't wearing any bra or panties, as she assessed my body. That said, I had no idea what a chaise lounge was.
"Nice perky tits," she said, cupping them.
"Thank you, Mistress," I said, flattered, as I stood like a statue while being felt up.
"Now go show me that ass," she ordered, pointing to a kinda sofa, but not completely... this must be what a chaise lounge is. I walked over to it and bent over, my ass on complete display.
"What a nice fuckable ass you have, Kate," she said, using my real name for the first time.
"It's a virgin ass," I revealed, not sure why she needed to know that right now.
"Not for long," she said, as she walked over to me and squeezed my ass. "Nice and firm."
"I work out," I said, proud of my tight body.
"And I'll be working you out a lot too," she said, playfully slapping my ass.
She pulled me back up, sat down where my hands just were and asked, "Hungry?"
"Famished, Mistress," as she parted her legs in front of me.
I didn't need to be told to lower myself to my rightful place on the floor, a submissive always should be looking up at her Mistress, not standing above her, unless instructed to do so for some reason.
"Tell me what you want," she said, looking down at me.
"I long to worship your pussy and show I am worthy of you," I answered, my mouth watering, even though I was slightly nervous. I used to be an amazing cunt licker, but that was twenty-five years ago... would I still be good... would I be good enough for her? It was clear she had many pets to choose from, and I wanted to make sure I was at the top of that list.
"You understand one lick and you're mine," she clarified.
"I thought I was yours when I responded on the chat," I pointed out.
"True, true," she laughed, amused at my utter submissiveness. "You really are a natural."
"I'm also a natural at eating pussy," I said, "or at least I was back in uni."
"Well, let's see if you still have the gift," she said, as she parted her legs. "Although from experience I believe it is something you either have or you don't."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, as I moved between her legs.
"Now don't just dive in there, you eager slut," she scolded. "Take a nice long look, inhale leisurely and allow my sweet aroma to draw you in."
I obeyed. I looked at her perfect pussy. I smelt her intoxicating scent. I had never, ever, wanted anything more in my life.
I was looking at the Mona Lisa of pussies and I wanted to make her moan.
"It's so beautiful," I said, almost in a trance.
"I have found that one lick and you'll be addicted for life," she said. "One lick and you will do anything to be allowed to taste it again."
"I can imagine," I said, unable to take my eyes off the prize.
She then grabbed my head and I moved my hands around her ass and allowed her to guide me to her pussy.
"Go slow," she said. "I want you to explore every crevice of my crack."
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed as if I were hypnotized.
I felt I was dining on the perfect wine... that had been fermenting for eighteen years until it was just perfect.
Her taste sent tremors throughout my body and I knew she was right... I would do anything to be allowed the privilege of tasting this nectar again and again.
I explored her outer pussy lips.
I explored her inner pussy lips.
I explored her clit.
It was like I was on Route 66 and just meandering along checking out the hills and valleys.
She moaned, "That's it, learn this pussy, Kate."
"I want to live here," I declared, as her wetness increased from my slow burn pleasure.
"Oh, be a good pet, do as you're told and you will be rewarded," she said. "I am not stingy with my cunt, Kate, but I only allow obedient sluts the privilege of serving it."
"I'll be a perfect pet," I promised.
"So you'll help me recruit your daughter," she asked, pushing my head away and making me look her in the eyes.
I didn't hesitate. Lust again superseded motherly morals or any sense of dignity. "Yes, Mistress."
"Say it," she ordered.
"I'll help you make my daughter your submissive play toy," I declared, wanting to please her, wanting to bury my face back in her heavenly honey.
"Good, slut," she approved, allowing me to resume my licking.
"Thank you, Mistress," I replied, as I resumed licking her, now with a little more eagerness.
After a couple of minutes, she pulled away and said, "I just need to get a little more comfortable."
She shuffled herself to the back of the chaise and I crawled onto it and back between her legs.
"Now use your fingers, slut. A good pet knows exactly where my g-spot is," she ordered.
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, being given a target I was usually able to find with relative ease. I loved exploring the outside of a pussy with my tongue, but a close second was exploring the inside of a pussy with my finger. Every inside was similar, yet different... no two pussies ever quite alike.
I slid a finger in and slowly explored as I resumed licking, knowing the simultaneous double pleasure usually did wonders to the girls I served in uni.
Her moans increased as I fingered her and found her g-spot rather quickly.
"Ohhhh, you're a natural little slut," she moaned, as I began tapping on her g-spot with my finger while tapping on her clit with my tongue.
It didn't take long, thirty seconds maybe, and she demanded, her orgasm close, "Don't you dare fucking stop!"
I would never stop until she made me.
I continued the double pleasure as her moans increased, her breathing changed and her legs stiffened, "Yessssss, you fucking slut!"
Seconds later her pussy cum exploded out of her and cascaded onto my face and tongue.
I lapped it up like a girl who has found water after years in a desert.
"Oh fuck," she said, as her body trembled.
I kept licking until she pushed my head away and ordered, "Get on the floor, slut. Time to fuck the shit out of you."
"Is that metaphorical or literal?" I questioned playfully, as I got onto the floor and onto all fours... the most submissive position there was.
"Both," she said, as she walked over to a table and grabbed a strap-on that was sitting there, one I hadn't noticed before.
She fastened it to her tight body and walked over to me. "Suck my dick, slut."
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed, opening my mouth and performing the task I'd liked the least when I was married. I was never a big fan of cock sucking. Partly because of his pubes which always got into my mouth, partly because he had a male scent that was never overly appealing and partly because I didn't enjoy the bobbing or the cum.
But sucking Olivia's cock was different. There were no pubes to get in my mouth, no male scent, but rather the heavenly scent of the aftermath of a female orgasm. Also the act was one of a submissive in pursuit of the goal of her fucking me (and somehow I knew she would fuck me hard and rough, and give me the orgasms my ex never could).
I bobbed back and forth, trying to take it all in, but it had been a long time since I'd sucked a cock and I struggled.
She said, "This cock doesn't go in your cunt until you can take it all in your mouth like the slut you are."
This made me double my efforts to achieve the expected task and I was soon taking most of it in my mouth, but was unable to take the last inch without gagging.
Olivia grabbed my head and ordered, "Breathe through your nose," as she shoved the cock into my mouth so deep it tickled my tonsils.
I gagged briefly, but then got used to it, as the cock just sat there deep in my throat.
"There you go, Kate," she said approvingly.
I moaned in response.
"On all fours," she ordered, a moment later. "Time to fuck my pet, like a pet."
"Yes, Mistress," I said, getting into position, quick like a lesbian Flash.
"Eager, are we?" she chuckled.
"I have never wanted to be fucked more in my life," I admitted, and meant it. I needed to be fucked... dominated... used.
She moved behind me and said, "Good, because I fuck my sluts. If you want to be made love to, go find some needle dicked man."
"I want to be fucked, pounded, reamed, plowed and drilled," I listed in rapid fire response, wanting her to know I liked it rough, needed it rough.
"Beg for it," she ordered, as she rubbed the cock up and down my excessively wet pussy lips.
"Please, Mistress," I moaned, looking back at her. "Fuck your bimbo slut and claim her as your full-time fuck toy. Pound her pussy, drill her twat, ream her asshole," I listed, begging in the third person, even offering my virgin ass to her (which scared me, but was something I was willing to do to show her my complete compliance).
"Would any of your colleagues ever imagine you like this?" she asked.
"God, no," I said. "I have two halves, unfortunately one half has been in hibernation for over two decades."
"Well, let's awaken the beast within," she said, as she slid the entire cock deep in me with one rough forward thrust.
"Yes!" I moaned.
"Oh yeah, I'm going to make all your dreams come true," she promised, as she fucked me.
"You already have," I moaned.
"Oh this is just the beginning," she replied. "I will share you with friends, with other Mistresses and make you an incest slut."
"Oh yes, fuck," I whimpered, the idea of being shared, like I was in college, exciting me.
"You want to eat your daughter's cunt?" she questioned, as she slammed into me.
"Yes, I'll do it for you," I agreed, so horny and overwhelmed with lust I wasn't thinking straight or long term.
She grabbed my hands, pulled them behind my back, shoved my head to the floor and stepped on it, as she pistoned in and out of me. "You'll do everything and everyone I tell you to, won't you, slut?"
"Yes, yes, yes," I babbled, as she somehow reached new deeper depths in this position.
"Tell me what you are," she ordered.
I listed the following:
-a slut
-a bimbo
-a slave
-an incest craving lesbo
-a submissive skank
-an arse taking whore
-a sub for all teens
-a cunt licker
"Come, my submissive, cunt-licking, daughter-craving, ass-taking whore," she ordered.
Permission granted, the orgasm that had been rising through me at an intensely quick pace ripped through me like a hurricane, tornado and earthquake all hitting one point simultaneously. "Yes, thank you, Mistress!" I screamed, as the ultimate orgasm hit me.
As I was still coming, she pulled out, tugged me up and ordered, "Eat my cunt, slut."
My body shaking, I found her cunt between the straps and licked hungrily. Unlike the first time, this was raw lust. I sucked, I tugged, I licked.
She grabbed my head and ground her cunt up and down on my face, giving me a female cum facial.
This continued for a good few minutes, her using my face and tongue for her pleasure and me enjoying the roughness until she came a second time. I lapped up more pussy cum as I was amazed at her being able to come standing up, not something I was ever able to do.
When she let go of my head a couple of minutes after her second orgasm she ordered, "Back on all fours, slut."
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed, looking forward to whatever she had in store for me next.
"Ready to have that anal virginity taken?" she asked, as I looked back and saw she had lube in her hand.
Thank God, I thought to myself, before I answered, "Yes, Mistress, please make me your three-hole fuck slut and take my anal virginity."
"Good girl," she nodded, as she poured lube between my ass cheeks and onto her cock. As she positioned her cock at my rosebud she said, "Now relax, this will be uncomfortable at first, but if you're the true slut I think you are, the pain will shift to pleasure in no time."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, nervous and anticipating the pain, but also excited to finally feel what it felt like to be arse fucked. Toys in my ass were fun once I got used to them, but this was the next level... an arse fucking where I wasn't in control.
I felt her push.
Nothing.
I felt her push again.
Nothing.
I felt her push a third time and then I winced as she forced her way through my tight back door defense and slid inside.
"Breathe," she reminded me, as the cock slowly penetrated me.
"K," I whimpered, the pain more intense than I had anticipated, the cock a little thicker than my toys and way longer.
Although the pain was intense, the submissive act of giving up my ass guided me through it.
The pain slowly subsided... after minutes of fucking.
The pleasure began to build and overtake the pain.
Until my whimpers became moans.
"There you go, my slut," Olivia purred, as she kept fucking my ass.
"Feels good," I said, suddenly wanting more.
"Ready to ride it?" she asked.
"Anything you want me to do," I answered, although I was enjoying the doggy style arse fucking as it was.
She pulled out, rolled onto her back and ordered, "Straddle it, my eager ass slut."
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed. As I straddled it, I struggled to put it back in my ass.
When I finally did and lowered myself onto it, she bucked her hips up and reached new depths in my ass at a new angle.
I screamed, as the pain returned, "Fuck!"
"Oh yes, you little slut, take it up that shit hole," Olivia smirked, looking up at me, as I realized I was suddenly above her.
"Oh yes," I moaned, beginning to bounce on the cock, taking it all in my ass like the cheap slut I was, trying to overwhelm the pain with pleasure. "God, I love a cock in my arse."
"Arse," she chuckled, "that is a hot word."
I wanted to kiss her, she looked so beautiful lying below me, but I knew that wasn't our relationship.
This wasn't about intimacy.
This was about hierarchy.
And although I was physically on top, she was clearly on top at all times.
After a couple of minutes, she ordered, "Go get on the piano."
"Okay," I nodded, thinking that baby grand was too extravagant for sex, but I wasn't one to quibble, plus my knees could use a break.
I climbed onto the piano, as did Olivia, and she pushed me onto my back, lifted one of my legs high in the air, while moving her hand to my neck (not to choke, but a clear position of power) and slid her cock back into my ass.
"Oh yes, pound my arse," I moaned, looking into her eyes.
"You really are a natural submissive," Olivia acknowledged.
"God yes," was all I could muster as she pounded my arse which was finally all pleasure.
"Now real submissive bimbo ass sluts can also come just from taking a dick up their shit hole," she said, as she moved her face close to mine.
"I think I can if you keep drilling my arse and calling me names," I said, the pleasure building and creating pleasure everywhere.
"My three-hole bimbo, my on-call cunt licker, my incest seducing bitch," she listed, her hot breath on my neck.
"Oh yes," I moaned.
"I'm going to fuck Victoria's arse while you eat her cunt," she said, "I and another will pound both your assholes as you and your bitch daughter 69 each other."
"Oh fuck, yes, make Victoria your slut just like her mother," I babbled, the idea so hot when I was so close to coming.
"Like mother, like daughter," Olivia declared, drilling me as hard as she possibly could.
"Yes, fuck my arse, use your slut, oh fuck, oh fuck," I said, as the orgasm rose.
"Come now, you arse slut, you submissive sex slave," she demanded.
And as if she had magical powers over me, as if she were arse-fucking me with a magic wand, the moment she ordered me to come, I did.
"Yes, fuck, I'm coming, Mistress," I screamed, as another orgasm coursed through me.
She kept pounding my arse for a couple of minutes until my orgasm was fading, before she pulled out and shoved the cock in my mouth.
Sucking a cock that was just in your ass was one more humiliating task and once more I obeyed without hesitation, bobbing on the cock like the surrendered slut I was.
When she pulled out, she leaned forward and kissed me.
I kissed her back eagerly.
When she broke the kiss, she said, "Now get out, my parents will be back in the next half hour."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, feeling a wave of disappointment at the reality it was over.
She got off the piano and grabbed her dress.
I got off the piano and grabbed mine. She walked out of the room without a word, leaving me alone.
I got dressed, put on my heels and walked out, feeling the famous walk of shame... although thankfully no one saw me.
I got home, my body calming down and guilt building.
Had I really offered Victoria to her?
Fuck!
I walked in the house and Victoria called out, "That's too early to have gotten laid."
If she only knew....
I was getting ready for bed a couple of hours later, after finishing watching Sleepless in Seattle with Victoria, avoiding the interrogation of Victoria about my date and a long bubble bath, when I saw there was an email from Olivia.
Of course, I clicked on it; it was from over an hour ago.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 10:02 pm Thursday February 14th, 2008.
Subject: U R Now my Slut
You passed the test. You will make a good little slut. You understand now what the expectations are right?
Complete and utter faithfulness!
Mistress Olivia
I did understand her expectations.
I was petrified by the ones relating to Victoria, yet my response didn't show any of that fear.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 11:33 pm Thursday February 14, 2008.
Subject: U R Now my Slut
Dear Mistress,
Thank u so much for accepting me as your slut.
Your obedient, loyal servant,
Kate
For the first time, I signed it with my real first name.
I was proud of who I was professionally.
It was now time to be proud of who I was sexually.
I was a submissive and that is who I am.
The next afternoon, a Friday half day, I was doing some early grocery shopping when I got a text from an unknown number.
I expect you at the school in the library at 4:00. I hope you are hungry? O
I had no idea how she had my cell number, but it was obviously from Olivia. It was also obvious she expected me to go down on her in the same high school my daughter attended.
It was after school on a Friday at least, and the school would likely be pretty empty, but still.
Even as I worried about the risk, my mouth watered and my pussy dampened. Just the thought of Olivia's pussy had me conditioned like one of Pavlov's Dogs.
Yet, I texted back, avoiding the term Mistress and keeping it as vague as possible but showing my obedience: I will be there.
I had been to the school a few times and I knew where the library was, so I arrived at as close to four as possible. As the school came into view I gasped. The parking lot was full. As I looked around I saw a couple of buses from a rival school. I parked, quite a ways from the school and as I walked towards the school I saw on a billboard that it was basketball playoffs game 1.
Oh crap.
The school would be jam-packed.
I walked in, now a minute after four, and kept a look out for Victoria... there was an uncomfortable chance she was here.
I got to the library where a cute cheerleader was standing at the hallway door. She smiled, "Hi, Victoria's mom, Olivia is inside."
"Um, okay," I said, my cheeks burning red with humiliation at the assumption that this cheerleader knew exactly why I was here and worse, who my daughter was.
"Have fun," she said, as she let me in.
"Uh, thanks," I said sheepishly, as I walked in.
Once inside, the door closed behind me and Olivia said tersely, "You're late."
I looked around and was relieved to see the library was empty, except for Olivia in her cheerleader attire, which she looked amazing in. I apologized, "Sorry, I didn't know there was a game today, I had to park quite a ways away."
"Plan better," she snapped, as she sat on a table. "Tardiness comes with punishment."
"Sorry, Mistress," I apologized, walking towards her.
"Well, get to work, I only have a few minutes before the game warm-up," she said, spreading her legs.
I moved between them and was surprised to see she was wearing crotchless pantyhose... something I had never worn myself.
Then I licked her to a rather quick orgasm as she told me I had to wear a butt plug in my ass all weekend as a punishment and I wasn't allowed to have an orgasm until further notice.
I agreed to the punishments, knowing the not coming would be a challenge. I had been constantly horny ever since I first met Olivia online.
Once she came, she rubbed her cunt juices all over my face and ordered, "No washing your slut face until bedtime."
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed, praying I wouldn't see my daughter or any of her friends on my walk back to the car.
Thankfully, I didn't see my daughter and she texted me she was going to the after party to celebrate the game one victory, so I was safe.
On Sunday, I was at the gym working out, wanting to stay in great shape for my Mistress when I was startled by a voice.
"You look good in gym shorts," Olivia said from behind me.
My eyes went wide. She was at my gym. My exclusive gym.
I turned around and saw she was wearing a strap-on. I gasped. Sure, we were alone at the moment, but that usually didn't last long.
"Ready for a real workout?" she asked.
"Here?" I asked, there being a few people who worked out at this gym who knew me in my role as a district attorney.
"You said anytime, anyplace," she pointed out.
"I know, but there are people here who know my role in the district attorney's office," I pointed out.
"Trust me," she said, "I promised I would protect your identity and I will if you remain obedient. But this questioning has me questioning your commitment."
"Sorry, Mistress," I apologized, "I wasn't meaning to question you. I'm just nervous about blurring the lines between work and pleasure."
"Well, this is working out and pleasure," she shrugged, as she moved to me. "And in case you're curious, Jane is one of my pets."
"Jane?" I questioned, although I'd assumed she was a lesbian. I mean she ran a female only gym. It also catered to people of wealth and was very protective of our privacy.
"Yes, now go to that ladder. I need to burn some calories and you need to finish your workout," she ordered.
Somehow confident we had the room to ourselves, I obeyed, plus I was looking forward to a good fucking.
She fucked me bent over as I held onto the ladder for dear life.
She had me bounce back on the cock so I could continue my workout.
She finished by having me use the rails for balance as she fucked me almost to an orgasm, both of us getting a workout, before she pulled out.
She pulled out and said, "No orgasm for stupid disobedient sluts."
"I'm so sorry, Mistress," I apologized, adding, "I'm a silly slut."
I dropped to my knees in anticipation of pleasing her, but she pushed my face away and said, "No cunt for you either, for questioning me."
"I'm so sorry, Mistress," I repeated, desperate to eat her cunt, no longer caring where I was, but only about complete submission.
"The sooner you learn to obey without hesitation, the sooner you will earn my full respect," she said, walking away.
"Yes, Mistress," I replied, disappointed, but understanding that I had questioned her and trying to ignore the burning sensation in my cunt.
Then I heard nothing from her for four days.
It felt like an eternity.
Had she given up on me?
Was this a test?
Then on Thursday, my secretary April, came into my office and said, "You have a young lady here who wants to see you."
"Who is it?" I asked.
"She referred to herself as Ms. Olivia and stressed that you would be willing to see her right away," she said. She added, "I stressed you were busy and not taking walk-ins, but she insisted I tell you she is here."
I sighed. She was at my place of work now.
I said, hastily explaining why an eighteen-year-old was here, "It's okay April, she is one of Victoria's friends and needs some legal assistance."
"Oh, okay, sorry," she apologized.
"No, no, you wouldn't have known," I said. "Please let her in and I don't want any interruptions for the next hour. I need to deal with this right now."
"Yes, Kate," she nodded, using my first name because I hated formalities in the office. We were a team and I didn't need a Ms. to be used every time.
A minute later, Olivia walked in and said, once the door was closed, "She's cute."
"Yes, she is," I nodded, before adding, "and four months pregnant."
"Delicious," she smiled, as she turned and locked my office door, before removing her coat to reveal a super sexy dress.
"I have a two o'clock meeting with a judge, Mistress," I said, knowing I had an hour at most before I would need to leave.
"Well, then we'd better get going," she said, as she snapped her fingers and pointed to the floor.
I instantly dropped to the floor and crawled around my desk in front of her.
"That's better," she nodded. "Did you miss me?"
"Immensely," I admitted, "I'm going through withdrawal."
"Have you come at all?" she questioned, as she slipped out of her heels.
"No, Mistress."
"Want to role play?" she asked.
"Sure," I responded, curious what she had in mind.
"Sure, what?" she questioned, her tone annoyed.
"Sure, Mistress Olivia," I quickly corrected.
"So you know I want your daughter, correct?" she asked, as she sat down on my couch.
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, always finding it awkward when she mentioned her plans for my daughter.
"And you are willing to be part of the seduction," she added.
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed reluctantly, knowing I would end up agreeing anyway.
"So let's practice you fucking your daughter," she said.
"Pardon?"
"I'll be Victoria from now on and we can have some fun Mommy-daughter sex," she suggested.
"Oh!"
"Is there a problem?" she asked.
"Um, no," I said, then added, "I've never been too good at role playing," which wasn't a lie. I was a terrible actress and not much of a liar. And role playing, obviously, requires saying things that aren't true.
"I'll take the lead," she smiled, as she changed her voice slightly and said, "Mom, that bitch Olivia won't stop harassing me."
My eyes went wide as I instantly made a connection. The girl Victoria often complained about was Olivia. Fuck!
I said the same thing I would say to Victoria, "Oh honey, don't let her bother you. She is likely just jealous of you."
"Really?" Olivia said, looking into my eyes with the same vulnerability and insecurity my daughter occasionally did.
"Yes, bullies usually just pick on you because they either want to be you or they have a crush on you," I said.
"You think she has a crush on me?"
"She might."
"But I'm not a lesbian."
"Doesn't mean she isn't," I said, before adding, realizing this was a role play, "plus, how do you know you're not bisexual?"
"Mom!" Olivia gasped.
"What?" I asked, "many girls have lesbian tendencies or fantasies they suppress because they're afraid people might judge and label them."
"Do you have lesbian tendencies?"
"I may," I coyly replied.
"You do!" she gasped. "Have you h-h-had sex with another girl before, Mom?"
"Promise not to judge me?" I asked.
"You have!"
"Many times," I revealed.
"No way."
"And truth be told, I prefer women to men," I continued, getting into the role play, getting into the idea of trying to convince my daughter that women were better than men. Thinking this, I realized after my bad experience with her father, turning her into a lesbian wasn't necessarily a bad idea except for the no grandchildren... I wanted grandchildren.
"Mom, I can't believe this," she said, acting shocked.
I moved right in front of her and said, "Plus, women understand a feminine body way more than men do."
"I guess," she said, looking skeptical.
"Have you ever been kissed by a girl, Victoria?" I asked, my lips almost touching hers.
"N-n-no," she stammered.
"Let me show you," I said.
She began to protest, "But you're my...."
But I stopped her words with my lips. I wasn't sure I would ever get to kiss Olivia's upper lips ever again so I seized this opportunity for a romantic kiss.
I hoped she would return the kiss and she did.
Our tongues danced... it was so intimate in comparison to the rough treatment of the first night and the two that followed.
We kissed for a minute before I lifted her dress up and over her head. "Let Mommy check out her daughter."
"This is weird," she protested weakly, as I cupped her tits.
"So nice and ripe," I purred, as I leaned forward and extended my tongue to her nipple.
"Oh, Mom," she moaned, as I swirled my tongue around her nipple.
"Let Mommy make you feel good," I whispered, as I sucked her nipple between my lips.
I then slithered my tongue down between the valley of her tits and back up to replicate the same attention on her left breast.
"That feels so good, Mom," she moaned.
I then unbuttoned my blouse, took it off and said, "Now come and suck on Mommy's titties baby, like you used to."
"Okay," she said, as I moved my hand behind her head and guided her mouth to my tit.
She sucked on each of my tits and I moaned, "You haven't sucked on Mommy's tits in years."
"I missed these," she replied, cupping my tits as she sucked on them.
"Mommy missed this too," I moaned. "We need more Mommy and daughter time."
"Yes, Mommy," she agreed, moving to my other tit.
After a couple of minutes, I said, leading her to my desk, "Now let Mommy show you how good another girl can make you feel."
"You sure, Mom?" she asked, "isn't it wrong to have sex with your daughter?"
"Do you think it is wrong?" I asked, as she leaned against the desk. "I don't think we'll be making any inbred babies."
"I don't know," she said.
"Let Mommy show you and if you don't like it, I'll stop," I said, as I pulled my skirt off.
"Okay," she said.
I lowered myself to the floor and buried my face in her cunt, knowing I needed to accelerate the pace to make sure I wasn't late for my meeting.
"Oh Mommy, that feels so good," she moaned, as I licked her wet pussy.
"You taste so good, baby," I purred between licks.
"Oh God, Mommy, please don't stop."
"I'll do this all day, baby," I continued as I licked hungrily, wanting to get her off, taste her cum again and be ready to head to my meeting.
I licked for a few minutes, her moans increasing, before she said, "Oh yes, Mommy, eat my cunt, make me come, yes, yes, eat my cum, Mommy."
And I eagerly lapped up her sweet cum.
Once she was done coming, Olivia returned to being herself as she said, "That was hot, slut."
"Thanks," I said, still on the floor.
"I really believed you wanted to seduce your daughter," she said.
"In the moment, I did," I admitted.
"Well, don't worry, I plan to make that fantasy into reality," she said, as she pulled me up.
"Yes, Mistress," I replied.
"Want to come before your meeting?" she asked.
"Please, Mistress," I said, happy to be allowed to come.
"Back up against the wall," she ordered.
I did.
She walked to me, put her leg between mine, lifted it up to my cunt and ordered, "Hump my leg to orgasm, my pet."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, this being something I had never done before. I'd humped a pillow for her earlier and a couch end back in college to multiple orgasms, but never a leg.
I obeyed. As I grabbed her hips to balance her.
Horny from the role play, it didn't take long to get myself off as I moaned, "May I come, Mistress?"
"Yes, you dirty incest slut," she said.
"Thank you!" I replied, coming seconds later all over her leg.
Once I was done, she made me lick my cum off her nylons before she got dressed.
She then said, "I'll text you an address for tonight. Your other Mistress wants some play time."
"Other Mistress?" I asked, nervously.
"Yes, my second in command, Katrina," she said. "She expects you there at 7PM."
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed, even though I didn't like the idea at all.
Dressed, she nodded, "Good, slut," and walked out, opening the door just seconds after I got my blouse on.
After work, I went home and changed out of my business attire and into something more casual, hoping that going to Katrina's would be quick. Maybe a quick licking and no more.
Thankfully, I was right, although we almost got caught.
I arrived at her place on time and she opened the door and said, "Hurry up, slut, my parents are going to be home soon. So this is going to be a quickie."
"Um, okay," I nodded, following her into her house and to her bedroom.
As soon as we were in the bedroom, she pulled her skirt off and got onto her bed, her bedroom almost the same square footage as my entire house.
She ordered, "Get over here and eat me, slut."
I obeyed, my mouth watering the moment she spread her legs. I was surprised to see a relatively hairy snatch, but buried my face in it and began licking eagerly... partly because I was told to and partly because I knew time was of the essence.
"So eager," Katrina moaned, as I attacked her cunt, which was already wet and her scent quite strong, the pubic hair capturing the feminine bouquet.
I licked for a couple of minutes before I heard a door close.
I stopped mid-lick as Katrina announced, "Looks like my parents are home."
She grabbed the back of my head and asked, "Who told you to stop?"
"But your parents are home," I pointed out, as she grabbed my head and shoved it deeper into her cunt, so I resumed licking, praying she had locked the door.
Katrina's moans got louder and as she got close, there was a knock at the door. "Honey, are you okay?"
"Under the bed," she whispered, as she quickly slipped under the covers as I just as quickly crawled under the bed, terrified of getting caught.
"I'm fine," Katrina called out, and the door opened just as I made it under the bed.
"I thought I heard strange sounds coming from your room," her mother said.
"I don't know," she shrugged, "I was just studying." Which was a badly-constructed lie since there were no books on her bed.
"Oh, okay," the mom said. "Well, come downstairs when you need a break, we bought some ice cream.
"Yummy," Katrina said, "I'll be there in a few."
"Okay," the mother said, and she closed the door.
After about twenty seconds, Katrina ordered, "Hurry up slut, get back here and finish what you started."
I crawled out from underneath the bed and saw Katrina had moved to the edge of her bed. I moved between her legs and said, my eyes still wide, but the adrenaline quite the rush, "That was close."
"Whatever; she's going to catch me someday and then I'll have to seduce her. Now get yourself close and whip up your warm cream," she ordered, grabbing my head and pulling me back deep into her hairy bush.
I resumed licking, devouring her pussy like it was my last meal and in only a couple of minutes she was moaning loudly and then she came all over my face.
Once she finished coming and I finished lapping up her sweet cum, she said, "You can sneak out my window."
"Really?" I asked.
"No, I'm lying to you," she sighed, as she got off the bed and grabbed her skirt. She added, "I sneak out of it all the time," she said.
"Okay," I said, realizing I didn't have my shoes. "Um, my shoes are downstairs."
"I guess you're going home barefoot," she shrugged.
"Okay," I agreed, with a sigh.
She opened the window and I climbed out, feeling like a boy about to get caught by an angry dad.
Thankfully, it was easy and I was back in my car five minutes later... where I rubbed myself to orgasm.
That night, I emailed Olivia:
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 11:58 pm February 20, 2008
Subject: Mission Completed
Mistress,
I have fulfilled your demand as commanded. Your friend Katrina has a beautiful pussy. Her mother almost walked in on us. We heard her coming up the stairs and I had to hide under the bed. Her Mom came in and asked if something was wrong. Katrina asked why and her mother said she thought she heard some strange sounds. Katrina laughed and said no she was just studying for a test. The fear of getting caught was a major turn-on Mistress and after her Mom left again I finished pleasing Katrina.
Your obedient slut
Three nights later, while I was at home having a glass of wine and reading some briefs, I received an email from Olivia.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 8:43 pm Saturday February 23, 2008
Subject: Ur daughter
Slut,
I want u to begin the seduction of Victoria. How u do this is up 2 u, but I want her on her knees, ready to serve me, by the end of March.
Mistress Olivia
I finished my reading and then reread the email. The role play had really turned me on and drawn me deeper into my submission to Olivia.
But the reality was Victoria hated Olivia and how could I betray my daughter?
Yet, twenty minutes later, I was responding to Olivia and agreeing to her expectations.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 9:51 pm Saturday February 23, 2008
Subject: Re: Ur daughter
Mistress Olivia,
I understand ur request. But I may need ur help. I really don't know how 2 go about seducing my daughter.
I badly want 2 please u, but how do I even begin?
Your dumb slut
Kate
She didn't respond that night, but did Sunday morning.
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time: 11:15 am Sunday February 24, 2008
Subject: How 2 seduce ur daughter
Slut,
Only a real whore would even consider seducing their daughter. It makes me wet thinking about it. My suggestion is to start slow with Victoria. Begin complimenting her more, touch her more and show more skin. Attempt to bring up conversations about sex.
Good luck, once u have accomplished this task, I will reward u with ur very own sub.
I look forward to Victoria on her knees ready to submit to me unconditionally like her slut mother.
Mistress Olivia
I had already been giving her compliments, but that hardly was going to get her to have sex with me. I replayed the role play in my head but that was so much easier because it was pretend and she wasn't really my daughter. There was no way Olivia was going to freak out and run out of the room when I'd started feeling her up, but I had no idea how Victoria would feel about that.
I went downstairs to make lunch and Victoria was at the table reading the newspaper. I joked, "You may be the only one at your school who still reads newspapers."
"I'm probably the only one who can read," she joked back.
"So how is school?"
"The bane of my existence," she said, overdramatically.
"Well, only four months left," I pointed out.
"71 days, but who's counting?" she added.
"Apparently you are," I laughed.
"Well, what can I say?" she shrugged.
I wanted to bring up some more, but ended up making lunch.
That afternoon as she was heading out, I complimented her hair, make-up and outfit and she gave me a look like I was an alien.
That night I sent an email:
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 9:51 pm Saturday February 23, 2008
Subject: Seduction is going slow
Mistress Olivia,
I have complimented her but unsure how to go further.
HELP!
Dumb dumb Kate
She responded the next morning telling me she would meet me at my house around 1:30. I had told her earlier I had a lunchtime dentist appointment and had chosen to take the rest of the day off as a medical day so she knew I'd be available.
She changed plans and had me pick her up at school instead and got in and said, "Look, your daughter is just over there."
My first reaction was ridiculous... I ducked.
"I think she would recognise your car, bimbo," Olivia pointed out.
"Right," I said, sitting back up and looking back to where Victoria was... she was walking towards school and away from me.
I heaved a big sigh of relief and started driving.
"So have you considered asking for a foot massage?" she asked, as I started heading towards my house.
"No, but that's a good idea," I said, thinking that would be a simple way to spend some time with Victoria and perhaps try to implant some long-term seeds.
"Of course it is," she said, before adding, "a back massage can be the next step. Accidentally walking in on her naked or letting her see you naked are also options."
"You have thought this out," I said.
"You're not my first MILF bimbo who is expected to seduce her daughter," she said.
"Oh, right," I nodded.
"You can also leave a strap-on somewhere she will find it, as that will really make her wonder," she added.
"I imagine it will," I laughed, imagining Victoria walking into the bathroom and seeing a strap-on cock just sitting there. How would she react?
"Trust me, your daughter is ripe for the fucking," she said.
"I hope you're right," I said, although I wasn't convinced.
"You don't believe me?" she asked.
"I just don't see Victoria as a lesbian or into incest," I said.
"Trust me," she said, "Victoria is a submissive just like you, she just may not know it yet."
"How do you know?" I asked.
"I can see through façades," she said, as we pulled into my driveway.
"So it seems," I said.
"And now I want to see what my future slut's bedroom looks like," she said, as she got out of the car.
"Um, okay," I said, Victoria being very private about her bedroom.
Once in the house, I moved towards my bedroom in hopes I may distract her, but she ordered, "No, not in your room, slut. I want you to eat me on your daughter's bed."
"Yes, Mistress," I responded, knowing I was just going to obey her anyway like I always did.
I led her to Victoria's room and she looked around and shook her head. She then turned to me, took off her sundress, sat on Victoria's bed and demanded, "Bitch, we only have an hour, so get to work."
I replied, "Yes, Mistress Olivia," as I walked over to her, excited about the opportunity to lick that addictive pussy again.
"Now I really want you to take your time as this is your last time until I see some progress in your seduction plan," she moaned softly.
I didn't respond, instead I savored the taste of my Goddess.
I licked and probed and explored until she began to get animated, "Yes, suck my clit, slut," she ordered.
I obeyed, moving my lips to her swollen clit.
She asked, as her hands went through my hair, "That's it, you like my young pussy, don't you?"
I responded, "I love it, Mistress."
"Deeper, dyke, shove your tongue inside me," she ordered, as she grabbed my head and pulled me deep into her wet cunt.
I furiously tongue fucked her pussy, trying to use my tongue like a tiny cock until she let go of my head, collapsing back onto the bed as she screamed, "I'm coming slave, keep licking, you fucking bitch."
I remained on the carpet watching her come, admiring her beauty.
Once she had recovered, she sat up and ordered, "Slut, go get the strap-on. I want to fuck you on your daughter's bed."
"Yes, Mistress Olivia," I replied, too excitedly, dying to get fucked by her. I quickly got off the floor and scurried to my room to grab the strap-on.
I was returning when she called me into the bathroom, surprising me, as she ordered, "Slut, please clean up my piss."
That was not something I had ever done before for anyone.
Yet, I went into my bathroom and lowered myself before Olivia as she finished peeing.
Once done, she stood up and I wordlessly licked the wetness from her pee-hole. I wasn't sure what it would taste like, but it was almost flavorless. The task was degrading, which, of course, turned me on.
Once she was satisfied I had cleaned her well enough, she walked out and ordered, "Get on your daughter's bed."
I got on the bed and she sighed, "Take off the fucking dress, dumb ass."
"Sorry, Mistress," I replied, quickly slipping out of my dress.
As she got onto the bed and pulled out the butt plug that had been lodged inside me all day, she asked, "Ready for your Mistress to fuck you, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress Olivia," I replied, wanting a cock in me right fucking now. I couldn't explain it, but the moment I was in her presence I became a lust-filled bimbo.
"On your daughter's bed?" she asked, reminding me where we were.
"Yes, Mistress Olivia," I responded without hesitation. When I was this horny she could likely fuck me in the middle of downtown Boston on the hood of a police car!
"Are you looking forward to watching me fuck your daughter with this big thick cock?" Olivia asked, spanking my ass with the plastic toy, but not shoving the dick in me.
"Yes, Mistress Olivia, very much so," I answered, and realized I was. At this moment if Victoria were here I would order her to obey our Mistress.
"Since you are such a fucking lesbian slut, I am just going to kneel here behind you and let you fuck yourself on your daughter's bed," she said.
Taking that as an order and wanting that cock inside me, I moved back and after three tries the cock easily slid inside me. Once I had it in me, I began fucking myself like the nasty little deviant I had become.
Olivia enjoyed watching me desperately fuck myself like a bitch in heat, "Fuck, you are one little whore, letting an eighteen-year-old fuck you on your daughter's bed. But you love it, don't you?"
"Oh, yes, Mistress, I am a whore, your whore," I moaned, taking the cock as deep as I could in this position, my orgasm on the rise.
"Do you want me to fuck your daughter?" she asked, really focused on my daughter and me.
"Yes, fuck the whore," I agreed, focusing more on the cock in me than her words.
Olivia grabbed my hips and stopped me from continuing to fuck myself. "Do you want to eat your daughter's pussy?"
Realizing deep down I did, I mean a live-in cunt to lick would be ideal, I answered, "Yes, Mistress, I would love to eat my daughter's cunt while you fuck my whore hole."
Olivia pulled the strap-on cock out of me and asked, "So you will eat your daughter's pussy for me?"
"Yes," I whimpered, desperate to get the cock back inside me.
"Will you give her to me as a gift?" Olivia asked, the toy rubbing up and down the crevice of my ass.
"Yes, Mistress, you own me and soon you will own my daughter too," I whimpered, expecting the cock to be buried in my ass soon.
"Good, slut, I think it is time to fuck the one last forbidden taboo," Mistress Olivia teased.
I remembered her already reaming my last forbidden taboo, but it wasn't a time for semantics or questioning her, so I declared my truth, "You own that hole too, Mistress."
"Beg me to fuck your ass, my dyke," Olivia ordered, poking my rosebud.
"Fuck my arse, Mistress, fuck your whore on her daughter's bed," I begged, knowing she liked it when my daughter was mentioned.
Olivia put her hand in my cunt, rubbed me for a few seconds and then she used my wetness as lubricant for my arse. I wasn't sure it would work, but then as she pushed forward her cock pushed inside my ass and I whimpered, a slight burn coursing through me, "Aaaaaah."
"Hold still, slut," Olivia ordered, pulling my ass cheeks apart to watch her slut take the long hard cock up her butt.
Eventually the majority of the cock was inside me and she began to slowly fuck my arse.
It took less time for the pain to go away this time and the pleasure to grow. I began moaning and after a couple of minutes begged, "Harder, Mistress, please fuck my arse harder."
Olivia grabbed my hair and began to really fuck the shit out of me. "You asked for it, so I'm really going to pound your asshole, slut."
"Ream it, Mistress," I moaned, "rip me apart with your big cock."
And for a few minutes of anal ecstasy, my arse was really reamed, sending pleasure through every pore of my body.
Then I screamed complete gibberish as my orgasm hit me, "Yes, yes, fuck my arse, deeper, bang my arse, yes, yes, fuckkkkk!"
Olivia fucked me for a few more deep, hard thrusts before pulling out and ordering, "Suck my cock, slut. Suck the cock that was up your ass, or what do you call it, your arse."
I turned around, getting off the end of the bed as Olivia sat down. I bobbed on the cock knowing this was supposed to be one of the ultimate humiliations, sucking a cock that was just in your own arse. Yet I felt no humiliation, only a natural, submissive joy.
I sucked for a couple of minutes as she reminded me, "Pretty soon you'll be using this cock on your daughter, or vice versa."
I moaned in response.
"Or maybe you two will share this cock," she mused.
I moaned again.
"Still horny, slut?" she questioned, pushing my head away.
"Always," I answered, hoping for multiple orgasms.
"Ride this cock in your ass then," she ordered.
I turned around, backed up and slowly lowered myself on the big cock.
"Such a dirty ass slut," she purred, as my arse slowly took it all.
"Yes, I love being your dirty arse fuck," I declared.
Once it was all in, I began bouncing on the cock, making it go even deeper in my arse.
"You're the biggest ass slut I have," Olivia declared, which made me feel good about myself.
"Thank you, Mistress," I moaned.
After a couple of minutes, she ordered, "Let's change positions, this isn't comfortable."
Quoting my favourite movie, 'The Princess Bride', I replied, "As you wish."
She got onto her back, I straddled her again, and lowered myself back onto her cock.
"Fuck yourself, slut," she ordered and I did, to a second orgasm.
"Next time I'm in this bed I expect there to be two sluts here, is that clear?" she asked, as I got off of her.
"Crystal clear," I answered.
"Now get me off one more time," she ordered.
I ate her to one more orgasm before she rubbed her cunt juices on Victoria's pillow and then headed out, after inserting the butt plug back in my arse.
I was spent.
I lay in bed for a good twenty minutes before I got up, put on some jeans over my nylons (and butt plug), grabbed a t-shirt and made dinner.
A couple hours later, Victoria came home and asked, "Hi Mom, how was your day?"
"Same as always," I shrugged, not able to say, 'actually I was arse fucked to two orgasms on your bed by your enemy who wants me to seduce you and make you her slut'.
Victoria gave me a hug, her hand going lower than usual and onto my butt ever so quickly as she grazed the butt plug lodged in my arse.
I stiffened like a board.
Had she felt it?
She asked, noticing something was wrong, "What's wrong, Mom?"
"Oh, oh, nothing," I replied, feeling my face burn red. She moved away and we ended up chatting and having dinner.
As we sat down to watch Wheel of Fortune, something we often did, I decided to take one of Olivia's suggestions. I asked, out of the blue, "Would you like a foot massage?"
Victoria shrugged, "Sure, Mom." She flipped her feet onto my lap and I took a foot into my hand. As I did she asked, "Mom, you've been extra nice to me lately, what gives?"
I could feel my cheeks go red again as I asked, "Oh, can't I just do nice things for my only daughter?"
"Of course," she replied. I smiled, giving her what I hoped would be a soothing foot massage.
We watched Wheel of Fortune in silence instead of guessing the puzzles as I massaged both her feet.
After about ten minutes she suggested, surprising me, "Mom, let me return the favor."
She moved her feet off my lap, reached down and grabbed mine and put them on her lap. As she began massaging my toes individually, something I had never thought of doing and it felt really nice, she asked, "Why are you wearing stockings with jeans?"
I paused, not sure what to say as I tried to come up with something to help my awkward secret attempt at seduction, I finally lamely answered, "Oh, I just like the feel of them."
Her next response was the perfect one to try and advance some sort of seduction ploy as she said, her tone a little sultry I thought, "Hmmm, they do feel sexy, Mom."
Yet, I couldn't say anything.
In my head a few different responses popped up, but they all seemed too awkward to say, like, "You should try some on." So I remained silent and enjoyed the toe and foot massage.
Eventually, she was done, Wheel of Fortune ended and she went up to her room.
That night, I emailed Olivia my smallest of small advances:
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 10:14 pm Tuesday February 26, 2008
Subject: Small Advances
Dear Mistress,
I gave my daughter a foot massage and she gave me one too. It was a small step, but a step nonetheless. Also, she hugged me and I think she felt my butt plug in my ass. I quickly moved away before she could know for sure.
What next?
Your obedient, nervous servant,
Kate
She didn't respond back that night and I ended up masturbating while imagining the massage going a lot differently.
Next morning, instead of getting a positive response from Mistress Olivia, I got a scolding:
From: Mistress Olivia
To: Slut Sarah
Time 7:51 am Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: Re: Small Advance
Slut,
This is not good enough. I want your slut of a daughter on her knees ready to obey me very soon. I want her cleaning my feet with her tongue after a long day of cheerleading practice. I want her licking my sweaty ass cheeks after a long run. I want her begging to lick my pussy just after I have had my boyfriend fill me with cum. I want your bitch daughter Victoria!!!
Make it happen, cunt. Or the repercussions will be worse than your tiny little brain can comprehend.
Mistress Olivia
I came home after eight, exhausted from a long trial day where no decision had been made. Victoria was on the couch and she noticed my exhaustion as she said, "Mom, you look totally beat."
I yawned, knowing it was going to be an early bed tonight, "It was a long day in court."
"Did you win?" Victoria asked.
"The jury is still out," I said, yawning yet again.
"Did you have dinner?" she asked, as if she were the mother.
"Yes, we had food brought in while we waited and waited and waited," I answered, yawning again.
"You need another foot massage, Mommy," Victoria said, using a term of endearment she had not used in years, which made me recall the mom-daughter role play in my office.
I gave her an odd look, a little rattled by the term 'Mommy', but headed to the couch; a foot massage would indeed be amazing. "I would love one, dear. My feet are killing me."
For the next few minutes I recounted the trial as she massaged my stocking-clad feet, her hands moving up my leg to my ankle and calf. It felt nice and I wished I had done that when I'd given her a foot massage. I didn't even notice I did it, but my legs must have opened a bit and revealed the top of my lace stocking top. Victoria asked, "Mom, you wore stockings to work. Were you not worried the lace top could be seen if you sat a certain way?"
I jolted up, embarrassed for her to see my stockings and stammered, "Oh-I-I-um, oh no honey, I made sure to wear a skirt that was conservative enough."
"Ok, then, new question," she said, her hand actually moving slightly up my left leg. She then asked, "Why stockings at work?"
I quickly replied, trying to make this about her seeing a glimpse of an opportunity, "Well, I noticed you wearing them and thought I would try a pair myself."
She questioned, acting as if I violated her privacy, "How did you know I wear stockings?"
"I still do your laundry," I quickly pointed out.
"Touché," she laughed, before asking, "Don't stockings make you feel sexier?"
I blushed as I admitted, "I suppose so."
"That is why I wear them," Victoria admitted. "I feel sexier when I have them on and I know I get more looks from men and women."
"Women?" I questioned, surprised and intrigued. Was she a lesbian? Bi?
"Mom, it is 2008, so if you are not bi you are not popular," she joked, answering my question before I asked.
"You're bi?" I asked, my head spinning with possibility.
Looking nervous, insecure and vulnerable, she admitted, "Well, if truth be told, I think I'm a lesbian."
I was speechless, realizing Olivia was right. I also noticed her hand had moved up my calf. It was almost as if she were seducing me slyly and not me her.
She then added, "Although I have never been with a girl, I just know I want to."
"Y-y-you do?" I stammered, distracted by where her hand was and paralyzed with indecision with what to do next, the opportunity there for the grasping.
"Yes, desperately, it's all I think about. The worst part is the girl I have been crushing on is my worst enemy at school," she sighed, admitting she had a crush on someone. I was befuddled. She continued, "But I still can't get her out of my mind, even when she belittles me over and over. Oddly, somehow her belittling makes me want her more. Does that make any sense?"
She probably didn't know it, but she was admitting she was submissive. Olivia was completely right.
I tried to support her, as I pointed out, "Oh, honey, your Father and I had a love-hate relationship, so I know exactly what you're talking about."
"But I really hate this girl, yet I can't get her out of my mind. She is my polar opposite. A rich, stuck-up bitch that thinks the world revolves around her," Victoria complained, looking so lost in her confusion.
I pointed out, trying to support my daughter as a bewildered young woman and less as a future submissive to Olivia, "Girls like that are often hiding behind their insecurities as a defense mechanism."
"Really?" she said, before adding, still looking so insecure. "Well, I can't imagine Olivia Phillips being insecure. She has a perfect ten body and Hollywood looks."
Part of me had been guessing it could be Olivia, but it still hit when the name escaped her lips. So much so, I was speechless.
She asked, "Are you ok, Mom? It looks like you just saw a ghost."
I stammered, trying to regain control of the situation, "W-w-what is her name?"
"Olivia Phillips," she repeated. "I've told you about her. She's the bitch always giving me a hard time."
I stood up suddenly, trying to come to grips with all the information I had just learned.
As I did, Victoria kept going, "Even though I hate her and everything she stands for, there's just something about her I can't explain. But she is not a lesbian."
I paused, seeing this as a great opportunity to begin to fulfill Mistress's expectations. I asked, "How do you know?"
"A girl just knows," she replied.
"Oh," I paused, wondering how much I should reveal of my past. "I don't think you can always tell."
"Really?" she asked, looking intrigued.
"Well, before this conversation I had no idea my daughter might be gay," I pointed out, regaining control of myself and the opportunity coalescing right in front of me.
"Touché," she responded and joked, looking me in the eye, "Now what would be crazy was if you were a lesbian."
This was technically a great opportunity, yet I couldn't pull the trigger, I couldn't admit I was indeed a lesbian. I had no idea why I couldn't, even though now seemed to be the perfect time. Instead, I acted shocked, "I can't believe you would say that."
"It was a joke, Mom. There is no way in a million years anyone would think you were a lesbian," she said, backtracking.
"Why?" I asked, a bit insulted. "Am I too old?"
She stood up, pulled me into a hug and comforted me, even though I wasn't asking for comfort, "No, Mom, you aren't too old. You're as beautiful as you ever have been."
"Thanks, honey," I replied, melting into her arms and enjoying the intimacy. "I don't know what came over me. I am really overtired and stressed about the case I guess."
"Actually," she added, shocking me to the very core, "If you weren't my mom I would have a crush on you."
"Oh my," I gasped, shocked by her words as well as her hand resting on my ass. It seemed the wannabe seducer had become the seducee.
Yet, just as I thought about admitting my own truth, she said, "It's ok, Mom. You should get some rest."
"Agreed," I said, cursing myself for not taking the moment to advance my secret agenda. I stopped on the stairs and added, at least hoping to be supportive and perhaps even plant a seed, "By the way sweetheart, I am fine with your sexual preference and if you ever need to talk about it, I'm always here."
"I know, Mom, I know," she replied and I was then alone in my room, horny and confused.
Excited, I had to share my news with Mistress Olivia.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 10:07 pm Wednesday February 27, 2008
Subject: A Major Development
Dear Mistress,
I have BIG news....can we chat?
Slut Kate
(Closer to accomplishing your order)
It wasn't five minutes later that Olivia began a chat with me.
Olivia: Slut, this had better be important; I have not had a good day.
Sarah: I am sorry to hear that, Mistress.
Olivia: What fucking news do you have for me?
Sarah: Victoria has a crush on you.
Olivia: She does? How do you know?
I was excited to see I had her attention.
Sarah: She told me so tonight when she also admitted she thinks she is gay, although she has never had a real experience to base it on.
Olivia: Well, well, well...
Sarah: And I think she was flirting with me.
Olivia: What?
Sarah: Her hand lingered on my ass way too long and when she was massaging my feet it seemed more than just a massage and she complimented me by saying if I wasn't her Mother she would be into me.
Olivia: Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! This is too good to be true.
I knew I was betraying my daughter, yet approval from Olivia was all I craved.
Sarah: What do I do now, Mistress?
Olivia: Flirt back...you know she is a dyke wannabe...just like her whore Mother.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: I want her ready to please me by Saturday.
Yikes! Originally it had been the end of March.
Sarah: This Saturday?
Olivia: Yes.
Sarah: Oh my, that is not much time.
Olivia: Is that a problem?
Sarah: No, Mistress, I will make it happen somehow.
Olivia: Good slut. Obey my wishes and you will be rewarded.
I wondered what my reward would be.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: But I am tired and going to go to bed. You are to keep that butt plug in that fat ass of yours until your daughter takes it out...is that understood?
Sarah: Yes, Mistress. But won't it fall out?
Olivia: Of your fat ass?
Sarah:?
Olivia: Fine, you can wear panties this one time.
Olivia: Good night, slut.
Sarah: Good night, Mistress.
I closed my eyes, envisioning Victoria getting fucked by her new Mistress while I held her hand.
I came quickly, the idea of Victoria and I sharing submission a real turn on... talk about ultimate mom-daughter bonding.
.....
The next night I got home around 6:45, fifteen minutes late as Victoria had texted and said she was making supper, which was a pleasant surprise. She was a good cook, but didn't make supper too often.
I walked into the house and apologized, "Sorry honey, traffic was a bitch."
"No problem Mom," she called back, walking out of the kitchen and handing me a glass of wine.
"Oh my," I smiled, needing a couple glasses of wine after the roller coaster day I'd had, "how did you know?"
"Call it a hunch," she shrugged.
I took the wine. "You always have great hunches."
She agreed as she smirked, "You're right, I am pretty much perfect."
"Yes, you are," I laughed, slipping out of my heels, my feet killing me.
She asked, after taking a rather long look at my feet which I thought was weird, "Hungry?"
"Famished," I replied, and followed her into the kitchen.
Victoria ordered, her tone seeming somewhat sexual, or at least I took it that way, "Sit down, Mommy. I am here to serve you tonight."
I sat down, confused by her words, and giving a wince as I sat down too hard and the butt plug reached new depths.
"You ok?" she asked, noticing my brief grimace.
I said I was fine and she brought me a plate and topped up our wine, which I had already half finished... thinking maybe some liquid courage would help my cause... Saturday was just two days away.
"Thank you, my dear," I graciously said.
"Anything for my Mommy," she replied, her hand lingering briefly on my shoulder. It really felt like she was hinting to me she was a submissive.
We sat across from each other and chatted about work and school. It wasn't until we were having dessert, both on our third, very full, glasses of wine, I let Victoria drink if she was at home, that I finally asked, "So, did you see that girl today?"
"What girl?" she asked, looking at me confused.
"That Olivia girl," I replied, rather flippantly, pretending I had no idea who Olivia was.
"Yes," she admitted.
"Did she say anything to you?" I asked, curious how Olivia was using her intel from me.
"No, but she gave me a really smug look. It was really strange, as if she knew something," she said.
"That is strange," I agreed, trying my best to keep my poker face on.
"I know," she said. "Half of me wants to punch her in the face, the other half wants to have her sit on my face."
I gasped, even as my cunt instantly gushed, thankful I was wearing panties for a change, "Victoria!"
"Sorry," she shrugged," this wine is shutting down my inhibitions, it seems."
I laughed, trying to keep it casual, "Well, you are an adult now, I guess I should start treating you as one."
Standing up and walking over to me, she said, "Thanks Mom." She grabbed my hand and pulled me up. "You clearly need a foot massage."
"Always," I agreed, feeling like she might kiss me as I looked into her eyes. I was full of trepidation, countered with eagerness... in other words a muddled mess both mentally and physically. I may never have a better opportunity than this to accomplish Olivia's challenging order.
She guided me to the couch and playfully pushed me onto it. She fell with me and her left hand landed firmly on my breast. I let out a loud yelp, not because I was being felt up, but because the plug in my ass once again reached new depths as she stammered, looking mortified, "S-s-s-sorry, Mom."
"It was an accident," I smiled back, making it not a big deal.
"Of course it was," she shrugged, even though her tone seemed to imply it wasn't an accident. She took my stocking-clad foot in her hand and began massaging it. As she did, she asked for advice. "So Mom, how would you deal with my situation?"
I pondered how to answer the question before I said, "Well, you need to talk to her one on one. You need to confront her about how she has treated you in the past and how it makes you feel. "
"I have to admit that her treating me like a slag somehow makes me want to snog with her?" she asked playfully.
"Well, I wouldn't start with that," I laughed. "But only by accepting who you are and what makes you tick will you find true happiness."
"Mom have you been reading Chinese fortune cookies?" she joked.
"I'm serious," I said, determined to make my point, beginning to give hints of my own submissive nature, "It has taken me many years to accept who I am and what makes me tick."
"And what is that?" she questioned, as her hand began massaging my calf.
I answered, not sure I was ready to admit my past, "That isn't the point."
"Mom, if I am going to be honest with you, then I need you to be honest back," she argued, which was tough to debate.
"But I'm your mother," I pointed out.
"And I'm your daughter. We are all the family we have, and there should be no secrets," Victoria stressed.
A long silence lingered as she continued to massage my calf. Finally, I inched towards the truth, "Honey, the truth will surprise you."
"More than my telling you I think I'm a dyke?" she bluntly asked.
"Yes," I admitted.
"No way," she gasped, looking completely intrigued. She then asked, "What dark, dirty secrets could you possibly be hiding in your closet?"
I sat up and took her hands in mine. Now was the time for the truth. I took a deep breath, looked into her eyes and blurted out, "Victoria, I am a lesbian."
"Bugger off," she responded, looking completely shocked.
"I'm serious," I said, feeling insecure about her reaction.
After what felt like an eternity, she finally said, "You are serious."
"Yes," I whispered, deciding if I was going to admit the truth, I was going to admit the entire truth, "but there's more."
"What?" she asked.
"I am submissive," I admitted, putting my truth out there and feeling some liberation at doing so. "Actually I'm a submissive. It's the core of who I am."
"Now I know you're fucking with me," she responded, not believing me. "You are way too confident and assertive to be submissive at all, let alone be a submissive."
"That is exactly the point," I countered, setting her up perfectly in my mind.
"How so?" she asked, intrigued.
"Well," I began, sharing my philosophy on sexual submission, "My job is very stressful and I always have to be in charge. Yet, in the bedroom, I like just to let go and allow someone else to be in control. I long for it. It completes me."
"I can't believe it," she said back, looking completely shocked, the same look she'd had when she found out Santa wasn't real.
"It's true," I said.
"So what does being submissive entail?" she asked.
"That's a complicated question," I answered, the truth being that submission had many different levels.
"Well, I would never be submissive, I don't think," she said firmly, although the words 'I don't think' implied she wasn't even sure herself.
"I don't know," I said, trying to manipulate her and open up her mind to a future as a submissive to Olivia. "You're a lot like me."
"I suppose," she pondered thoughtfully, "Give me an example of what being a submissive means in the bedroom."
I took some time to think about what I should say. As I did, she said, "Mom, you look more stressed than usual. You clearly need a back massage."
Deciding maybe this was far enough for today, I said, "I don't think so."
Victoria surprised me as she said firmly, her tone changing, "Well, I do think so. That is an order."
"Excuse me?" I questioned, shocked and trying to remain in control.
"You just said you need to let go and have decisions made for you. I am making one for you. You need a massage and I'm going to give you one," she said confidently, pulling me up the stairs.
After a brief moment where time seemed to stand still, I stopped pulling back and followed her, giving in to my natural submissiveness and the possibility of something more.
Once in her room, she ordered, not bossy but in control, "Lie down, Mommy."
I gave her one last skeptical look, one last moment to back down, sensing this was the beginning of something more intimate, perhaps something permanent, before going to her bed and lying on my belly.
Victoria climbed on top of me and began to massage my shoulders. "Wow Mom, your body is super tight. You are clearly super stressed. What is causing all this tension, Mom?"
"Just work," I lied.
"Nothing else?" she questioned, seeming to know I was lying. She then added, "Problems with your Mistress?"
I froze. Did she know? I asked, "Pardon?"
She laughed, "Oh sorry, I was just being facetious."
I restrained a huge sigh of relief as I gave an awkward chuckle. I then just closed my eyes and enjoyed the massage. She did my back. She did my neck.
She moved down and did my legs.
I was so relaxed I wasn't remotely prepared for when she lifted up my dress and began to massage my ass.
"Victoria, please no," I reacted a few seconds after the fact, realizing she was about to find the butt plug lodged in my ass.
"It's ok, Mommy," she replied nonchalantly, explaining, "where the back meets the ass needs to be worked over too."
"But...." I began.
"No buts," she cut me off, before giggling, "No buts...that's funny since I'm massaging yours."
I sighed, and after a minute of having my cheeks massaged, her hands dangerously close to finding the plug in my ass, me wondering if she had already seen it and was acting oblivious, I decided to admit the truth, "Victoria I need to tell you something."
"What is left?" she questioned, "Are we not yet out of secrets?"
"I do have a Mistress," I admitted.
"No way," she said, shocked again.
"And she is a very powerful woman," I continued.
"How so?" she asked.
"She is very manipulative and impossible to say no to," I said.
"I find that hard to believe," she pushed.
There was a brief pause before I decided to just throw it out there, "She wants you."
"What?" she gasped.
"Please let me get up so we can have a normal conversation," I requested, finding this awkward. As she began to move, she stumbled and her hand landed directly on my butt plug, making it go so fucking deep in my arse! I moaned.
Her hand didn't move away as she said, "Um Mom, there is something in your ass."
"I know," I replied, mortified and yet feeling I had come too far to stop now, "My Mistress told me to wear it."
"Why?" she asked, as she got off me.
"To punish me," I admitted, as I turned over to face her.
"Punish you, why?" she questioned.
"Because I had not fulfilled an order," I admitted, again feeling embarrassed by what I was saying.
"What would that be?" she asked.
Still avoiding eye contact, I said, "You're going to hate me."
"I will never hate you," she replied, as she took my hand in hers, "You can tell me anything, Mom."
"I am...I am...I am supposed to...I am..." I tried to admit the full truth but I couldn't.
Instead I broke down and cried.
Victoria put her hands on my wet cheeks and then much to my surprise she kissed me.
I was stunned. She began plastering me with soft, tender kisses. I opened my mouth and she slipped her tongue inside. It was so intimate that I began kissing her back... needing this intimacy. After a few seconds though, I came to my senses and broke the kiss and said, "Victoria, this is wrong."
"Mom, I know everything," she said.
I could feel the blood drain from my face as I asked, "What do you mean?"
"Your task is to have me ready to serve her on Saturday," she revealed.
"But how?" I asked, confused.
She didn't answer how she knew but added to how much she knew, "I also know who your Mistress is."
"Oh my God Victoria, I am so sorry," I said, mortified she knew my wicked, pathetic truth as guilt coursed through me.
"It's ok, Mommy," she smiled not seeming disgusted at all. "But if my wonderful beautiful Mommy is going to be a submissive slut for an eighteen-year-old, it isn't going to be for that bitch Olivia."
"But, I..." I began before she put her fingers to my lips. Was she implying she wanted to be my Mistress?
Her next response answered that question. "Shut up, Mommy. Starting now, I am your Mistress, is that understood?"
I couldn't process all this information fast enough, as if I was in my own twisted version of Alice in Wonderland. I finally allowed my guilt to blurt out, "Victoria, I am a horrible mother."
"Stop!" she barked, startling me. She then softened her tone as she said, "Don't you dare say that. What you are is a submissive slut Mommy, and you need someone to protect you."
I just stared at her, unsure what to say, what to do. This was all too much.
Victoria continued, "Olivia won't protect you, she will eventually end your career as she is a ruthless, scheming shit-ass bitch. But don't worry, I have already begun our revenge plan."
"Revenge?" I asked, curious what her motives were.
"Yes, but I will explain all that later," she said, as she pushed me onto my back. "For now, we begin your training."
My eyes went wide as she straddled my face and lowered her pussy onto my face, which is when I noticed she wasn't wearing panties and was already quite wet.
I was paralyzed with indecision. On the one hand, this was a fantasy coming true, plus she apparently was a dominant... I could have a live-in Mistress to serve. On the other hand, this was incest, simple as that.
Her scent was swarming me.
Her wetness was glistening above me.
For the first time since I first licked a pussy decades ago, I was confused.
Suddenly I felt a hand on my pussy as she said, "Oh my Mommy, your cunt is dripping wet. Is it because you want to fuck your daughter, Mommy?"
I moaned on contact as she tapped my clit and continued, "Go ahead, Mommy, lick your daughter's cunt. It's okay if I say it's okay, and that's what I'm telling you. You don't have to decide any more."
Her finger teasing my clit, her scent, it was too much and I did what I was born to do... lick pussy.
She crooned, "Hmmmm, good Mommy, lick your baby's cunt."
Victoria seemed to be getting turned on by the incest talk, which made me excited too and I began licking faster, wanting to please my daughter, even as she moved her hand away from my fevered box.
Her cunt tasted so sweet and I lapped with the same hunger I had when eating Olivia.
Desperate to get her off.
Desperate to taste her cum.
Eager to be her submissive.
"Oh yes, Mommy, eat my cunt," Victoria moaned after a couple of minutes of concentrated effort and took her dress off so she could look me in the eye while I ate her out.
I knew she was close as she began to grind her cunt up and down my face, using me as if I were just some slut to get her off.
Was I just some slut to get her off?
Then she came all over my face as she screamed, "Lick my cum, Mommy."
Pussy cum being my addiction, I eagerly lapped up my daughter's cum, savoring every drop.
She kept grinding on my face throughout her orgasm, until she rolled off me.
I lay on my back, unsure what to say, or what to do next. Leaving Olivia was easy, I just went home. But this was different, our entire mother-daughter relationship had changed. That... that was something I couldn't allow.
I finally turned onto my side to look at my daughter. Yet, I had no words.
As if understanding I was lost in the 'what now' she leaned forward and kissed me, our tongues slowly exploring each other's mouths.
When she broke the kiss, she shocked me even more than what just transpired. "Mom, I saw you get fucked by Olivia in my room."
"What!" I gasped.
"And I read all your chat messages and emails," she continued, as I imagined I went ghost white.
"Oh my God!" I said, mortified and humiliated.
"And while you were trying to seduce me, I gave you every opportunity," she said.
"I can't believe this," I finally said.
"I even have most of your submission to Olivia on video," she added.
"You what?" I said, moving to angry.
"Yeah, I used it to seduce Olivia's mom and make her my slut," she revealed. "A little tit for tat, don't you think?"
"I can't believe this," I said.
"And I plan to make Olivia my slut before she makes me hers," she finished.
So many emotions coursing through my body, I said, "We can't do this."
"Do what?" she asked.
"We can't have sex," I said, realizing I had allowed my sex drive to take control of my life.
"We already did," she pointed out.
"But it is incest," I said.
"So?" she shrugged. "Did you not enjoy eating your daughter's cunt?"
"Please don't speak like that," I said, trying to regain some sort of balance.
She said, reminding me she had watched me get fucked by Olivia, "Oh Mommy, I've heard you say so much worse, so don't you dare pretend to be all high and mighty."
"That's not what I meant." I said, getting frustrated that I couldn't get my point across.
"Stop!" she ordered.
I froze, startled by her tone.
"Don't you fucking dare! You were the one trying to make me a submissive to your Mistress," she pointed out.
"But...."
"Look Mother," she said, as if she was the mother and I the daughter. "You were sloppy and have got yourself in a shit-load of trouble and I have to fix it. The price you must pay is obedience to me...which shouldn't be too difficult, based on all the slut things you did for your bitch of a Mistress. I can humiliate you just as totally as she has, but deep down I have your best interests at heart because I love you and she doesn't. She only loves power."
My mouth dropped open. Her words, the unfortunate truth, hit me over the head like a hammer.
"I am now your Mistress and you are my obedient slut. Do you understand, Mommy whore?" she asked.
A simple question. A complex answer. I understood... she was taking control. She was trying to save me from myself and I knew if I didn't have someone else to control me I would end up back between the legs of Olivia and probably out of a job, followed by deportation back to Merry Olde.
I also realized my weakness had not only put my job at risk, but also Victoria's future.
This was likely the best way to get what I needed and also protect both of us. Plus, I loved Victoria, I trusted Victoria and oh fuck! did she taste good.
Finally, I replied in a whisper, "Yes."
"Yes, what?" she questioned, just like Olivia had done once. Suddenly I saw how much alike they were, no wonder they hated each other... they were two girls made from the same cloth.
"Yes, Mistress," I answered like the submissive I was.
"Good, slut," she replied, her hand going to my pussy. "You are still very wet. Does being your daughter's sub turn you on?"
My face went red at the question and her calling me slut, the name somehow weirder to me than everything else... my daughter calling me a slut.
"Do you want to come?" she asked, her fingers gently tracing my pussy lips.
I moaned, "Yeeeessssss."
"Ask permission," she ordered.
"Can I come, Mistress Victoria?" I moaned, closing my eyes as her fingers teased me.
She pulled my dress off and guided me back onto my back as she moved between my legs. After she pulled off my panties, to my surprise and unlike all my other Mistresses, she went down on me.
As her tongue made contact I moaned. I couldn't believe my beautiful daughter was eating me out.
After a couple of minutes, her tongue doing wonders, and the incest angle also a major stimulant, I moaned, "Oh yes, lick me, lick Mommy's cunt."
She purred, liking the incest angle too, "You want your daughter to get you off, Mommy?"
"Oh God yes, Mistress. Make Mommy your slut," I moaned, loving what she was doing to me and wanting very much indeed to be a Mommy-slut.
She slid two fingers in my excessively wet cunt and quickly searched for my g-spot. Contrary to her earlier denial she was obviously no cunt-licking rookie. She found it and in seconds my orgasm rushed through me as I screamed in euphoria, "Fuuuuuuuuck, baby, you are making Mommy commmmmmmmme."
She kept pressure on my clit throughout my orgasm, until she pulled her fingers out and put them to her mouth.
She smiled, "You taste delicious, Mommy."
"As did you," I said, admiring her in all her beauty.
"Roll over, Mommy," she ordered.
"Honey, I have nothing left," I answered, exhausted.
"Now!" she snapped.
I quickly obeyed, impressed by her ability to go from sweet to firm in a heartbeat.
She asked, her tone again softening, "Don't you want this plug out of your arse?"
"Oh God yes," I admitted.
She pulled it out and gasped. "Holy shit Mom, how could you take this monster in your arse?"
I rolled back over and admitted, recalling when I first thought there was no way I could take one that big in my arse, "I don't know; practice, I guess."
"I have never had anything in my arse," she admitted, before she asked. "Does it feel good?"
"After you get used to it," I answered, before adding, "then it adds another dimension."
"Interesting," she said, before standing up and ordering, "Get dressed, Mommy, we have an email to write. It's time to turn the tables on Olivia."
I realized I needed to warn her. "Be careful Victoria, Olivia is not one to lose gracefully."
"Neither am I Mommy, neither am I," she replied, oozing the confidence I had when in a courtroom.
I followed her to my room and said I needed to go to the washroom. She said she needed a quick shower.
So I went to the washroom and she jumped into the shower.
Once I was back in my room, I pulled up my laptop to prepare for the email we were going to send when I found myself actually typing the opposite from Victoria's intentions.
I found myself betraying her.
I felt myself compelled to tell Olivia the truth. To make her proud of me.
From: Slut Sarah
To: Mistress Olivia
Time: 10:33 pm Thursday February 28, 2008
Subject: Task Accomplished
Dear Mistress,
I did it!!! I fucked Victoria. I will be on chat to give you all the details.
Your obedient Slut Kate
I pressed send and then froze.
Why did I do that?
What had I just done?
In an email I had just admitted to committing incest.
Fuck!
I just betrayed Victoria.
Fuck!
As I contemplated my stupidity, Victoria walked into my room. I quickly closed my computer, instantly communicating my guilt.
She asked, "What are you doing, Mommy?"
"N-n-nothing," I stammered.
"Open your computer," she ordered, knowing I was lying.
"Honey no, it's nothing," I pleaded, praying I could get out of this.
"Then you won't mind my taking a look," she insisted, grabbing my laptop.
"Please, don't, I can't help it," I pleaded, tears of guilt beginning to form.
"Can't help what?" she asked as she opened the laptop.
"I am too weak to disobey her, Victoria," I admitted, tears falling freely down my face.
She gasped as she read the email I had just sent.
"You emailed this to Olivia?" she questioned, shocked.
"Yes," I admitted sheepishly.
"Why?" she asked, looking completely bewildered by me, as if I were not only traitorous, but incomprehensible.
"I need her approval," I admitted, unsure why.
"What?" she questioned.
"I can't help it. Once you went to shower my only thought was I had to tell Olivia," she explained. "I argued with myself at how wrong it was to do such a thing, but I did it anyway."
"But I thought we agreed we were going to stop her?" she said, looking blind-sided.
"I know," I sighed, "but I...."
"Stop!" she snapped.
I obeyed, feeling so terrible.
"I can't believe you sent this. You just gave her more power," she said, furious.
A ding sound from my computer alerted me I had a message.
She opened the chat window and read Olivia's response.
Olivia: You seduced your daughter, slut? Details NOW!!!
Victoria responded as I watched in humiliated, guilt-ridden silence.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress! It was crazy.
Olivia: Details slut!!!
Sarah: She came home upset and she told me about her crush on you, but you didn't like her.
Olivia: And...
Sarah: I offered her a massage to relax her, which she reluctantly agreed to.
As she typed, she snapped her fingers and pointed to her cunt. I sheepishly moved between her legs as she typed.
After about ten minutes of licking, Victoria grabbed the back of my head and began rubbing her cunt up and down. She came all over my face a couple of minutes later.
Victoria then stood up and said, her tone implying she was still mad at me, "You better read the conversation you just had with your Mistress as she has big plans for you tomorrow."
She then stalked out of my room, leaving me on my knees on the floor.
I got up, grabbed the computer and read through the chat.
Guilt coursed through me as my first reaction was excitement over tomorrow.
Olivia: And...I am losing patience.
Sarah: Sorry, she is between my legs right now as I type this.
Olivia: OMG! You slut.
Sarah: Thank you, Mistress. I did it all for you.
Olivia: Continue.
Sarah: So after a lengthy massage, I suggested she get undressed so I could do a better job. She was shy at first, but with a little coaxing she got undressed.
Olivia: Nice.
Sarah: Thank you. I continued the massage, focusing on her lower back before I began caressing her ass. She tensed up a bit but didn't say anything so I moved lower. When I parted her legs she let me. I could smell her scent and I purred, 'Let Mommy take care of you, my princess'. She then let out the softest of whimpers as my finger touched her wetness, her cunt.
Olivia: She is as big a slut as you are.
Sarah: I think she will make a great addition to your harem, Mistress.
Olivia: Did you eat her cunt?
Sarah: Yes, and she ate mine.
Olivia: Excellent. You did very well my slut. I will reward you tomorrow afternoon.
Sarah: How so?
Olivia: Don't ask questions, cunt. Just be home at 2:00.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: I will have Katrina drop off a cheerleading outfit tomorrow morning. I expect you in it when I arrive, with open-crotch pantyhose for easy access to your two fuck-holes.
Sarah: Yes, Mistress.
Olivia: See you tomorrow afternoon...I need to go and plan the final seduction of your whore of a daughter.
Sarah: I will be here ready for you, Mistress.
Although horny again, I ignored my burning pussy and went to sleep... although it took an eternity to fall asleep with so many concerns spiraling in my mind.
.....
The next day I'd just gotten home from work and was about to get ready to get into the outfit that was delivered to my office, thankfully in a box, when Victoria came home.
She greeted me in a tone that indicated she was here to make me uncomfortable before I submitted to the wrong Mistress, even though she had set it up. "Hi, mother."
"W-w-what are you doing here, Victoria?" I asked, not wanting her here.
"I wanted to see how Olivia wanted you dressed," she answered with what I guess was a smirk.
"Please leave," I pleaded, worried she may get caught in Olivia's crosshairs.
"What are you worried about?" she asked.
"I don't want you to submit to her too," I answered, worried that like me she wouldn't be able to resist Olivia when the time came.
"Mom," she said, as she pulled me into an embrace, "I am playing her, she is not playing me."
"She is very manipulative," I warned, not as confident as my daughter about who was really playing who.
"So am I," she countered. "I could have driven you out of town this afternoon and you would have gone along. You're about to betray me with Slut Olivia because I'm allowing it."
I couldn't help but laugh as I agreed, "That is true."
"That said," she mused, as she let go of me and backed away as she looked me in the eye, "I can't prevent whatever she has in store for you today."
"I know," I answered, truthfully not wanting her to prevent anything. I greatly enjoyed submitting to my daughter, but there was something about Olivia I couldn't explain... she was my nicotine.
"You are looking forward to it, aren't you?" she asked, as if able to see directly into my sinful soul.
Looking away from her, I admitted, full of shame, "Yes."
"Why?" she asked, still baffled by my inability to say no to Olivia, who was steadfastly against everything that was in my best interests.
"I wish I could explain it," I began, before making it as simple as it was, "It's like an addiction."
"How so?" she continued to question.
"I know it is bad for me, I know I should just quit cold turkey, but that only makes me want to submit to her even more," I tried to explain. "I love you, but I'm addicted to her."
"Well, after tomorrow I will help you break free from her clutches while you're submitting to a new Mistress...me," she promised. "I can be addictive too; you'll see."
"Ok," I smiled tentatively, still not sure she could defeat Olivia.
"Now go get dressed up in the cheerleading outfit: I'm curious to see what you look like dressed as a slutty teenager," she ordered.
"Just like you, I imagine," I answered playfully.
She slapped my ass as I went to get dressed. I got undressed and then put on the skimpy outfit and the crotchless pantyhose I had bought earlier today.
I looked in the mirror and thought I looked pretty good. I walked into Victoria's room and asked, "How do I look?"
"Good enough to make me want to devour you whole," she wickedly answered, making me feel good about myself.
"Thank you, honey," I replied.
"I like to keep my Mommy slut happy," she naughtily said, before reminding, after she kissed me briefly, "Just try to remember who your real Mistress is."
"Yes, dear," I answered.
"I'm serious, Mother, you are my slut," she stressed.
"Ok, ok, I'm sorry," I said, trying hard to believe her words.
Suddenly the front door opened and Victoria smiled, "Have fun. Go meet her while I slip down the back stairs."
"Slut, you better be dressed," Olivia yelled out.
"Of course, Mistress," I called back down, giving my daughter a helpless look as I walked to greet Olivia.
I was surprised, but only slightly, to see Olivia wasn't alone. She greeted me, "Slut, say hi to Mistress Katrina."
"Hi, Mistress Katrina," I greeted in full submission mode.
"Wow, she's really Victoria's mom?" Katrina asked; apparently she hadn't known that when I went down on her.
"She came out of my cunt so I hope so," I wickedly answered.
"Holy shit," Katrina roared at my bluntness.
"So tell us the entire story of how you and your daughter had sex," Olivia ordered.
I retold the entire story before Olivia asked, "Did you enjoy committing incest, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress," I admitted.
"And you are willing to help me make your daughter my slut?" Olivia asked.
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed quietly, not knowing whether my daughter was listening or she'd left the house.
"What, slut? Are you ashamed of your Mistress?" Olivia snapped.
"N-n-no," I stammered, "It's just I don't want her to be corrupted because of me."
"A little late for that, you dumb bitch," Katrina shot at me.
"You are going to invite me over for supper tomorrow," Olivia said. "Make it seem innocent; say I am doing research for a paper I am doing on powerful women and their inspirations and I asked to interview you."
Katrina laughed, "That is funny."
"Technically true," Olivia chuckled. "although my research is how to make powerful women into submissive little cunt-licking slaves."
"You should probably already have your Master's," Katrina giggled.
"I'm working on my PhD," she retorted.
"Can I fuck her yet?" Katrina asked.
"Let's reconvene upstairs to my slut-to-be's room," Olivia said, as she headed towards my daughter's room, already knowing where it was from our earlier fuck session.
Katrina followed with a tripod and video camera which had me instantly stressed.
Katrina moved the camera towards my bed as Olivia ordered, "Slut, sit on your daughter's floor."
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed, moving to her bed and leaning against it.
"Look at the camera, whore, and fuck yourself with this," Olivia ordered, tossing a huge black cock-shaped dildo at me.
I grabbed the big black dildo and without even the slightest hesitation or any signs of restraint, spread my legs and slid it into my already wet cunt.
Olivia asked, "Who owns you?"
"You do, Mistress," I replied, as I fucked myself with a big black dildo, praying Victoria would understand and forgive me.
"What about your bitch of a daughter?" Olivia added.
"You will soon own her too," I answered, betraying my daughter in seconds, hoping Victoria wasn't listening and perhaps watching, "but she is a lot stronger than I am."
"I don't think so," Olivia laughed, "I could have had her eating me today, but I want to make her submission epic."
"H-h-how so?" I stammered, worried for Victoria... my responses yoyo-ing from defending Victoria to selling her out.
"Dumb sluts don't ask questions, is that clear?" Olivia snapped.
"S-s-sorry, Mistress," I stammered back, feeling completely incapable of standing up for myself or my daughter.
"Take off your skirt, slut," Olivia ordered.
I quickly obeyed the order as Katrina got out of her outfit, before walking to me and ordering, her pussy now in my face, "Lick away, slut."
I leaned up, the angle clearly awkward, my submissive eagerness to please was my natural reality and was now taking control of me as I buried my face in another of my daughter's nemeses. I felt guilty at betraying my daughter, but Katrina's cunt was almost as tantalizingly delicious as Olivia's and Victoria's.
Olivia added, "I can't wait until I have you and your daughter pleasing all the cheerleaders."
The idea of serving an entire cheerleader squad had a gush of wetness flood out of me as I licked Katrina's cunt.
"She's an eager little slut," Katrina acknowledged as I attacked and devoured her cunt like it was my last meal.
"She is one hungry bitch," Olivia agreed.
I licked and probed and tugged until Katrina grabbed my head and held it buried in her cunt so deep I thought I might suffocate as she used my face for her pleasure... thankfully she came in seconds, coating my face with her sticky sweetness.
When Katrina let go of my head, she asked, "Can I fuck her?"
"Go ahead," Olivia offered, as if I were just a piece of property, which I suppose I was. I looked up to see her phone was aimed directly at me. She asked, "Want to get fucked, slut?"
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, wanting to be fucked.
"How much?" Olivia asked.
"All I want is to be pounded like a slut by you and any of your friends," I admitted.
"Well, that is the long-term plan," she smiled, as I glanced over to see Katrina was wearing a strap-on.
"Crawl to me," Katrina ordered.
I obeyed.
"Suck my cock and get it nice and wet for that asshole of yours," Katrina ordered, revealing she wasn't planning on fucking my cunt.
I obeyed again with no hint of reluctance, taking the cock eagerly in my mouth.
As I bobbed, Olivia said, "Soon we can use both her and her daughter."
"That'll be awesome," Katrina agreed, as she grabbed my head and roughly face fucked me, making me gag.
"Needs some cock sucking practice," Katrina suggested.
"Maybe a night with Big Billy will solve that," Olivia said.
That was far less appealing. I had no interest in men.
"On your knees on the floor," Katrina ordered and I obeyed yet again, saliva dripping out of my mouth and also off the cock.
"Legs together, face on the floor, bimbo," Katrina ordered, enjoying having someone to dominate.
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed, this a position I had never tried before, but was ultimately very submissive... my ass up, my head down, completely at her will... both holes open for plundering.
"She really is the most submissive one yet," Katrina said, impressed by my complete submissiveness.
"I imagine her slut daughter will be similar," Olivia said, as I felt a cock at my anal entrance.
"Beg, slut," Katrina ordered, slapping my ass cheeks with the cock.
I didn't hesitate, my need to obey all that mattered, "Please, Mistress Katrina, pound my arse and make me your three-hole fuck toy."
"And soon your daughter will be an arse slut too," Olivia added.
"Yes, Mistress," I agreed, just as the cock slipped inside my arse. "Ooooooooooh," I moaned, as the angle allowed for a deep penetration.
And then she fucked my arse hard... my arse taking the entire cock deep. "Oh yes, fuck my arse, pound my buttocks," I moaned.
After a couple minutes of deep rough pounding, she ordered, "Flip onto your back, bitch."
I quickly did, and she lifted my legs up, and slammed back into me, creating new stimulation with a new angle but similarly deep.
"Holy fuck," I screamed, as the cock reamed my arse.
"Oh yeah, you're a real filthy English tart," Katrina said, as she looked down at me as she really drilled my arse.
After a couple of minutes of intense pounding, Olivia asked, "Want to suck cock, slut?"
"Yes," I quickly answered as I looked at my naked Mistress and her strap-on.
Katrina pulled out of my ass as Olivia sat on Victoria's bed. Katrina ordered, "Clean my cock from that dirty asshole of yours."
I obeyed, the task humiliating, which was a good thing, as I reached over and stroked Olivia's cock as if it was real.
"Multi-tasking," Olivia approved. "I like it."
I cleaned the cock completely, before I was guided to the floor and onto my back where Katrina resumed fucking me, this time in my pussy, while Olivia shoved her cock into my mouth, which was a lot more daunting while on my back, since I didn't have any control over it at all.
After a couple more minutes, Olivia rolled onto her back and ordered, "Straddle me, slut. Time for some double penetration for you."
"I've never done that," I revealed, as I got off my back and straddled her cock, the idea of being dp'd quite exciting... the sluttier the task the more excited I got.
"Well, time to change that reality," Olivia said, as I sat on the cock.
"Lean forward, bitch," Katrina ordered, even as she pushed me forward.
"Yes Mistress," I replied, although she had already pushed me into the position she wanted me and I looked back at her.
She then slid the cock into my arse.
"Oh God," I moaned, as I suddenly was completely filled with two cocks. I hadn't known I could feel so full. It truthfully felt like the two cock heads were meeting inside me.
"You like it, don't you, slut?" Olivia asked looking up at me, as I looked down at her.
"I feel so fucking full," I admitted,
"Now pound her, slut," Olivia ordered.
"Yes, Mistress," Katrina replied, revealing the hierarchy I had already assumed.
Katrina began bucking her hips and slamming into me, making the other cock inside me bounce up too.
"Holy fuck," I screamed, pleasure coursing through me.
"Soon we'll get a cock for that mouth, too," Olivia promised.
"I have three fuck holes to be used as you wish," I declared, although that sentence took over thirty seconds to get out, not able to say even two words in a row without a moan or a gasp.
"I know, slut," she agreed.
After a couple of minutes, maybe more, of Katrina pounding my arse like she was drilling for oil, Olivia ordered, "My turn to fuck my slut's ass."
Katrina pulled out and roughly pulled me to my feet.
"Get on the bed on all fours," Olivia ordered.
I went to the bed, got on it and onto all fours. "Go fuck her cunt," Olivia ordered.
"My pleasure," Katrina said.
"Oh, it's mine," I joked, as Katrina moved behind me.
Katrina slid into me and started fucking me again as Olivia climbed onto the bed and flexibly climbed above me and positioned her cock. Without a word it slid easily into my well-fucked arse.
"Oh yes, fuck my arse," I moaned, as from this unique position both girls could pump in and out of me hard and deep and my orgasm was building quickly... one that felt like lightning in a bottle.
And I don't even remember what I babbled, but I never stopped talking as I was double penetrated to an orgasm that shook me to the core.
They kept fucking me throughout my orgasm until a second one began to build like a tidal wave off the Hawaiian coast.
As the second orgasm built, Olivia pulled out and ordered, "Get over here and eat my cunt, slut."
"Which one?" Katrina asked.
"The old bitch," Olivia laughed, before adding, "you can keep fucking her in either of her fuck holes."
"Awesome," Katrina said, as Olivia sat on the edge of the bed.
I weakly got off the bed, feeling cum leaking out of me, and went to Olivia. She kept wearing her strap-on as I moved between her legs and began licking... happy to see she was quite wet... and delicious.
As I licked, Katrina moved behind me, lifted up my right leg and rested it on her knee as she slid back into my arse.
I moaned into Olivia's cunt as again I got arse fucked.
Over the next few minutes I came a second time, this time strictly from a cock in my arse, while Olivia came all over my face.
Then as I lay on my daughter's floor completely spent, Olivia ordered, "Go into the bathroom now and get in the shower."
"Um, yes Mistress," I said, as I began to get up.
"Crawl," Olivia ordered.
I obeyed, crawling to the bathroom, feeling weak.
Once in the bathroom, she ordered, "Get in the shower, it's time to baptize you one more time."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, realizing she was about to give me a golden shower.
I got into the shower, she followed, put one foot on my shoulder and her pussy directly in my face. "Open wide, slut."
She then wordlessly began peeing on my head and all over my face. A lot went into my mouth and I couldn't help swallowing some.
It was surprisingly warm.
It was surprisingly stimulating.
It was surprisingly almost scentless and tasteless.
Once she was done, I swallowed again and said without being prompted, "Thank you, Mistress."
"You're welcome, slut," she said and snapped her fingers and I leaned forward and cleaned her pussy of all remaining piss.
She then simply walked out of the shower and then out of the house.
Humiliated, I got undressed and had a shower, rinsing out my mouth as best I could.
I was making dinner after my wild double penetration when Victoria came home. Apparently she hadn't stayed to spy on the party.
"How was your afternoon visit?" she asked.
"It was..." I paused, feeling weird talking about my sex life with my daughter, especially given the circumstances.
"Orgasmic?" she finished, as she hopped onto the table.
I could feel my face burn with shame, yet I waved her off the table, "Off the table, we eat off that."
"Yes, you certainly do," she smiled, playfully spreading her legs.
"Victoria, I'm not sure we should continue this," I repeated what appeared to be obligatory words, even though I'm not sure I even meant it anymore, although I felt the need to say it... I needed to try and be the mother.
She said, "I wasn't implying this was up for debate, Mother."
I sighed, "Please, Victoria."
"I like that, Mother, begging to eat your daughter's cunt," she smiled, taking control.
I glanced between her legs and admitted the truth, "This is too overwhelming."
"What? Being your daughter's submissive?" she asked, continuing to remind me who was in charge.
"Yes... no... I mean..." I struggled, as tears began streaming down my face, even though I didn't know why.
"What's wrong?" she asked, getting off the table.
"It's just Olivia is expecting me to give you to her and you are expecting me to give Olivia to you," I explained, knowing I was unable to do either.
She pulled me in for a hug and comforted me. "Mom, it's okay," she soothed.
Feeling so safe and secure in her arms, I said, "I love you, Victoria."
"I love you too, Mom," she said, before adding, "Mom, you are a strong person."
"I used to think so," I laughed awkwardly.
"Seriously! You brought us to America, raised me single-handedly and created a successful career for yourself," she pointed out.
"But it's all a house of cards," I said.
"What do you mean?" she asked, looking confused.
"One bad decision, one time giving into temptation and everything I worked so hard to make a reality can come crumbling down," I continued.
"Mom, I can protect you," she said confidently.
"Honey, she has so much more evidence to use against me. I am completely at her mercy and sadly...," I paused, breaking eye contact, before I admitted the sad truth, "...and sadly I revel in it."
"I have evidence too," she said, pulling out my phone.
"You don't get it," I said, trying to get her to understand just how weak I was. "I can't disobey her, nor do I want to. I don't want to crush her or stop her; I just don't want you drawn into her web of submission."
"I can look after myself," she said, not at all worried about the risk I was warning her about.
"I know you believe you can, but I thought so too and now look at me," I said.
"What was her last order?" she asked.
"There was one thing," I answered.
"Tell me," she said, clearly ready to defend me at all costs.
"I am to videotape you admitting your feelings for Olivia," I began.
"I don't have feelings for her, I just said that to see how you would react when I began seducing you," she countered.
"I know that, but Olivia doesn't. She only hears what she wants me to say," I said, realizing it had been pathetic, but I had been trying to protect Victoria despite my utter weakness.
"Hmmmm," she paused, thinking.
"She is coming over for dinner tomorrow on the pretense she is here to learn more about my career, but really will end in her revealing she owns me and consequently you," I added.
"That's excellent! Mom, I have the perfect plan," she said, a big smile crossing her lips.
"You do?" I asked.
"I will get her mother over here before Olivia arrives and have her hide under the table. If I know Olivia, and I do, she will reveal her power over you in some dramatic way like making you go under the table and service her in front of me...when that happens, her mother will instead be the one doing the serving. The key will be for you to videotape it while you're down there," she said.
"What if she doesn't order me under the table?" I asked, the plan relying on some big 'what ifs'.
"She will," she confidently predicted. "Olivia will want to show me her power by humiliating you in front of me thus humiliating me, too."
"Sounds like Olivia," I agreed.
Seemingly content with her plan, she hopped back onto the counter, spread her legs and asked, "Now where were we?"
"You really are insatiable," I laughed, moving between her legs, craving her ripe peach.
"If nothing else, without Olivia we would never have had this," she pointed out.
"What? Incest where you use your mother as your submissive plaything?" I joked, playfully, before burying my head between her legs.
"Exactly," she laughed back as I licked her cunt.
I licked away for a few minutes before going in for the kill. I slid two fingers inside her, exploring her cunt until I found her g-spot. In seconds, as I tapped on her pleasure center like it was a drum, she screamed, "Fuck Mooooooommy, don't stop, you fucking cunt-muncher."
I looked up, concerned she was pushing me away, but she saw my confusion and explained, "Oh Mom, I'm not upset with you; you just gave me the best orgasm of my life. It's just you also got me sensitive and if you kept licking me I would have peed on you."
"You may do so if you wish," I replied, the idea kind of hot after this afternoon's golden shower.
"Has that bitch peed on you?" Victoria asked, her tone instantly changing,
This made my face burn with shame as I stammered admittance, "T-t-today she did."
"That fucking bitch," she snapped, standing up, anger raging through her.
I ended up defending Olivia as I explained, "She was testing my obedience because I have no real evidence of proving you were my submissive."
"Which I'm not," she snapped.
"I know, but she thinks you are," I countered, "I said you are," alarmed by the sudden shift in the conversation.
"Did you like being peed on?" she asked.
"Yes," I whispered with guilt and shame.
"Pardon?" she asked, I'm not sure if she didn't hear me or was disgusted by my answer.
"Yes," I admitted louder. "It was surprisingly quite a turn-on."
"You got turned on getting peed on?" she asked, looking shocked for the first time in this whole surreal misadventure.
"I swallowed some of it," I admitted.
"You drank her piss?" she asked, still baffled by my answers.
"I did as I was told," I admitted, tears once again freely flowing down my cheeks. "I just can't say no to her."
"This ends tomorrow," she snarled, as she stormed away, leaving me confused and ashamed.
After a quiet dinner, I couldn't handle it anymore and I said, "I'm so sorry, Victoria."
"I am too," she sighed, looking at me, before adding, "but this ends now. You are my mother, my slut, and I will not have you submitting to my enemy any more, is that understood?"
I wanted to be able to just say, 'yes, honey,' I wanted to be strong to resist Olivia, yet my answer was a pathetic whimper while I avoided eye contact, "I'll try."
"Try?" she asked incredulously. "You don't try, you do. It's that black and white."
"But she is so powerful," I tried to explain, knowing I wouldn't be able to resist her when the time came.
"As am I," she countered.
"I know, but I..." I began, but was interrupted by an increasingly frustrated Victoria.
"I know, I know," she sighed dramatically, before shifting to sarcasm, "Olivia is irresistible, Olivia is powerful, Olivia is sexy."
"S-s-so are you," I stammered, feeling terrible for making my daughter sound so insecure.
"Then choose," she snapped. "Either you are my mom, my pet, my submissive or you are not."
"Okay," I said, wanting to make her happy, just like I gave in with Olivia every time. For a lawyer who never compromised, in my submissive life I was a pleaser and hated confrontation... oh, the irony.
"Okay, what?" she asked skeptically.
"Okay, I'm your mother and pet," I answered.
She walked to me and hugged me. "Mom, I will protect you at all costs."
"I know," I replied, tears again streaming down my face, before I asked the bigger question, "but can you protect yourself?"
"Of course I can," she replied, taken aback by the question.
"Olivia will do whatever she has to do to win," I warned.
"As will I," she replied confidently.
She grabbed my phone and texted someone.
I asked, "Who are you texting?"
"An old friend; plan 'Crush Olivia' is underway," she smiled, as her phone buzzed.
She smiled and called someone. She said, as she snapped her fingers and pointed to her feet, "Hi, sweetheart, long time no talk," a male voice on the phone answered.
I, of course, dropped to my knees as Victoria sat on the edge of her bed.
"Indeed. Long story short, I have a slutty MILF whore and I need to test her obedience to me and I thought a nice dogging session would be the ultimate test," Victoria said to someone as I sat on my knees before her feet.
I listened intently, wishing I could hear who was on the other line, although it was definitely a man. Victoria replied, "I like them both, but I didn't want to share as you seemed to."
She pointed me to stand up and get rid of my pants without ever saying a word.
I obeyed both requirements and then she moved one of her feet to my pussy and the other to my mouth and I began to suck on her nylon-clad toes.
She kept talking to the guy, "I'll bring over the slut and you guys can use her as you wish. But the only phone allowed is mine."
As I sucked on each toe, she finished, "See you then."
After hanging up, she looked at me and revealed, "Don't worry, I wasn't setting you up. The dogging is for Olivia's mom at Kappa Lambda frat house."
"Oh," I said, as I sucked her pinky toe as she began rubbing my cunt with her foot.
She had my pussy excited again, but after a couple of minutes, she said, as she moved her feet away and stood up, "I've got to get ready." She walked to her closet as I stood there. I had only serviced one foot and needed to do the other, unfortunately, she didn't know my idiosyncrasy and waved me off, "You may go, Mom."
Disappointed, I replied, "Yes, Mistress," and crawled out of her room.
....
It was later in the evening as I tried to process my suddenly very complex life that I got a phone call from Olivia. I considered ignoring it, but couldn't and answered, "Yes, Mistress?"
"Get in the cheerleader's outfit, and some thigh high stockings, I'll be at your place to pick you up in ten minutes," Olivia ordered, sounding angry.
"My daughter could be home any minute now," I explained.
"I don't fucking care," she roared. "Now do as you're fucking told or I'll end your career."
"Yes, Mistress," I obeyed, seeing my career and my life spiraling out of control.
"Hurry the fuck up," she demanded and hung up.
Even as I went to grab the cheerleader outfit out of the laundry hamper I realized once again I was at a metaphoric fork in the road. Choose one road and I betray my daughter and risk my career, choose the other and I betray my primary Mistress. The only sensible choice was obvious, but still...
I knew I was in a lose-lose situation and I knew deep down I should disobey Olivia and yet even though I knew this I was putting on the cheerleader outfit and the matching pair of red thigh high stockings.
When I heard a knock at the door, I quickly answered it, excitement overriding guilt.
It was Katrina who ordered, "Let's go, slut."
I nodded, "Yes, Mistress," and followed her out to a car which besides Olivia had one other girl... one more girl who would know my secret... my house of cards becoming more and more fragile.
I was surprised I was in the front seat. As Olivia started driving she ordered tersely, "So tell me everything about you and Victoria."
"Like what?" I asked.
"What does she think of you being my slut?" Olivia asked.
"She hates it," I admitted.
"And?"
"And she wants to protect me from you."
"How?"
"Um, I...."
"Spit it out, cunt," she demanded with venom in her order.
"By being my Mistress," I admitted.
She roared with laughter, which triggered laughter from behind me.
"She... she thinks she can be your Mistress," Olivia said.
"She is your mom's mistress," I pointed out.
"Was my mother's mistress," she corrected.
"Of course," I sheepishly agreed, as my phone buzzed.
"Is that your daughter?" she asked.
"Yes," I nodded.
"What does the text say?" Olivia asked.
"Where are you?" I said.
"Let her wait for a minute," Olivia said. "So this evening you're going to see how your daughter protecting you turns out."
"How so?" I asked, her tone hinting at something extreme and nefarious.
"She planned to have my mom gangbanged at a black frat house and well...."
"Oh," was all I could muster.
"On the bright side, unlike your daughter, I will protect you by giving you a mask to hide your identity as you get triple-teamed by big black college cock." she said.
"Oh, God!" I gasped, as my phone rang.
"Your bitch daughter?" she asked.
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, completely overwhelmed with the situation I had suddenly found myself imbedded in.
"Text your daughter back that you are at the movies with some friend." Olivia ordered.
I texted her: At the movies with Brenda.
"What else?" Olivia asked.
I don't know why I gave Olivia this information, but I did. "She told me to choose between you and her."
"And who did you choose?" she asked.
"I tried to warn her I was weak, but when she insisted I told her I chose her." I admitted.
"Yet, here you are," Olivia smirked as we pulled up to the frat house. Sure enough, it was Kappa Lambda, the one Victoria had set up for Olivia's mother.
"I can't resist you," I whispered in shame.
"Ready to be gangbanged?" Olivia asked, pulling a mask out of her purse.
"I don't know," I answered, when the correct answer was 'God, no."
"But you will do it, won't you?" she asked, putting the mask on me.
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, knowing I would do anything to please her.
"Let's go," she ordered, and she led me with her friends to behind the frat house. Olivia asked, "Where's Darian?"
A guy pointed to another guy as my eyes went wide. He had dated Victoria for a bit. Olivia walked up to him and said, "Here is your MILF gangbang slut, the one my friend Victoria promised you."
"Very nice," Darian nodded, looking me over like I was a piece of meat.
Oddly, I wasn't really interested in a gangbang, but the idea of having sex with a black man was a fantasy... although not my daughter's ex-boyfriend. Sure enough, he had the voice I'd overheard on the phone.
"I got over twenty guys ready to go," Darian said.
"You get her ass first," Olivia said.
"If I have to," Darian chuckled.
"You do," Olivia said, before adding, "and she likes it rough."
"That won't be a problem," Darian said, as he grabbed my hand and led me around the building to an open spot on the back lawn where some guys were already lined up.
My eyes went wide.
Most of the black men were already naked from the waist down and holy shit, were they hung.
A guy lay down on the ground and ordered, "Come ride me, slut."
"Go ahead, slut," Olivia ordered, "have fun."
"Yes, Mistress," I nodded, partly out of submissive obedience, but also partly out of intrigued awe at the massive black flagpole awaiting me.
I walked over to the college boy, and lowered myself onto his cock. I hadn't even begun to ride him when a second cock was offered for my mouth.
I opened wide and began sucking and riding... a whole new version of multitasking.
Although I hadn't sucked a real cock in years, I felt a warmth inside me at the silky smoothness of a real cock in my mouth, especially a big black one. Equally as enthralling, was the long, thick black dick I was bouncing on. I'd never known sex with a man could be this amazing.
After only a couple of minutes, Darian moved behind me and said, "I'm told I'm supposed to be the first to knock, knock, knock on your back door."
I just nodded, not wanting him to recognize my voice and refraining from using the word 'arse' as that would potentially identify me as English since it was not an American term at all.
Instead, I felt his cock slip inside my well-used arse from earlier today and I was suddenly being triple-teamed.
God, was I a slut.
Yet, as Darian began fucking my arse, I leaned forward and allowed the guy below to try and fuck me too, all while I sucked the cock in my mouth.
For a couple of minutes I sucked on the cock in my mouth before he grunted and spewed a load all over my face and chest. He wasn't out of my mouth for five seconds before he was replaced by another black cock, albeit slightly smaller.
Darian came in my arse a few minutes later and thus began a cycle of cocks in my mouth and arse while the guy below me just enjoyed being my cock base... including another load spewed all over me.
Eventually I wanted to get in a new position, so I spun around and allowed the guy below me to slip into my gaped ass after Darian's thick cock, while another slid into my cunt. As I was double penetrated another cock was offered to my mouth and I again was air tight.
Over the next twenty minutes, I sucked five more cocks, took four in my ass and swallowed or was come on by even more.
I babbled the rare time my mouth wasn't full, desperate for more cock, and reveling in the gangbang of a lifetime, "More, I need more," "Yes, fuck my ass," "Another cock please, another cock," among a couple of dozen other pleading, desperate statements.
I myself came three times.
I was fucked while on all fours, being used like a rocking chair fuck toy one of the brief times I only had two cocks.
I rode two cocks while sucking another.
I was on my back, with someone underneath me and in my ass, while my cunt was pounded and my mouth roughly face fucked.
I even had two cocks in my cunt at once which I would have thought impossible if it hadn't actually happened.
At one point I was actually pleasing five cocks at once. I had one in all three of my fuck holes while I jerked off two more.
I had never felt more alive in my life as my full inner slut was awakened and used.
My face and tits were covered in cum, my shoes long gone, multiple orgasms making my entire body weak, when Darian announced, "Show's ending, fellas."
One last load coated my face, another slid down my throat.
One last load was spewed in my cunt.
And Darian shot the last load of the marathon gangbang up my arse for a second time.
I had no idea how many cocks had used my three holes, or how many loads I swallowed, took in my cunt or ass or was shot on me, but it was over thirty.
I lay briefly on the ground drenched in cum, feeling too weak to move, and bathing in the afterglow of a secret gangbang.
This secret was short-lived as I heard a voice I recognized all too well order me, "Let's go, slut." The voice was my daughter's.
I opened my eyes to indeed see my daughter looking at me.
"Now!" she ordered, clearly pissed off.
I weakly got up and walked to her.
She said tersely, "Just follow me."
I nodded and followed her around a frat house across a crowded lawn where everyone stared at me and to her car, no words being spoken... just me burning in shame.
Once in the car, I immediately leapt into apology mode, "I'm so sorry, Victoria."
"Don't!" she snapped. "I don't want to hear it."
I froze, unsure what to say... was there anything I could say to fix this?
Then it was Victoria who burst into tears as she sobbed, clearly hurt, "You chose her over me."
"It-it-it wasn't like that," I responded, even though I suppose it really was.
"What was it like then, Mother?" she asked bitterly. "Olivia somehow knew our whole conversation today."
"I'm just too weak, Victoria," I admitted, there being no other real answer. "I can't say no to her about anything no matter how hard I try."
"So I see," she said, her tone still sharp.
Victoria went on a lengthy retelling of her evening that had included her going to a fancy restaurant to use Olivia's mother, how Olivia had found out and then somehow learned about her plan to get her mother gangbanged and instead I ended up being gangbanged, hosted by the same ex-boyfriend Victoria had set things up with. She then revealed that Olivia had challenged her to be at Becka's, her best friend's, house at midnight.
I was completely concerned. I stressed, "You can't go."
"I have to go, I have to stop her," she said. "Plus, I have to save you, as you obviously can't save yourself."
"Please don't go," I pleaded, worried that she would succumb to the same fate as me... like mother, like daughter.
"What choice do I have?" she asked. "You're willing to risk everything to obey her every whim."
"But your future is still safe," I pointed out.
"Was that before or after you told your Mistress that we have an incestuous relationship?" she snapped, her anger still simmering. Clearly I had hurt her badly.
I felt so bad. My weakness had put my daughter in a terrible position.
She repeated her earlier concern, clearly devastated by my betrayal, "You picked her over me."
"It wasn't like that," I tried to explain again. "I love you with all my heart and soul but somehow there is like a hypnotic pull when she speaks. I want to disobey her, I know I should disobey her, yet I don't, I can't."
"I'm dropping you off at home," she said, shaking her head in frustration.
"You can't go alone," I stressed.
"I can't take you; you just said you always obey her and I am not sure I could handle having you choose her over me while I watch," she pointed out, which was likely true.
"I wouldn't," I said, but even I didn't believe my words.
"Are you sure?" she asked, as we pulled up into our driveway.
I admitted the obvious, "No."
Parked, she said, still determined to win, "I will end this tonight."
"How?" I asked, concerned.
"By standing up to her; someone has to," she said, taking a clear shot at my weakness.
"I thought I could too," I said.
"Go," she said.
"Please, don't go," I pleaded, worried about her falling too.
"Now!" she said, not looking at me.
As I got out of the car, I said, "Please be careful, I don't want you turning out like me."
"Mom," she said, turning soft, "All I have ever wanted to be was as strong as you. We will get through this together."
I could feel my tears rolling again, even as some fell from her eyes too.
"Now go inside, this ends tonight," she ordered.
I watched her drive away, praying she was stronger than I....
.....
.....
.....
If you have not already read the original series... you can, starting with Catching Mommy: A Shocking Secret and the following five parts that tell the story from Victoria's point of view.
If you want to find out what happens next for Kate there are three alternate endings already written:
If you want to see Victoria submit to Olivia just like her mother, read: Catching Mommy: Olivia Wins.
If you'd rather see Victoria win and make Olivia her submissive, read: Catching Mommy: Victoria Wins.
Lastly, if you'd rather see a happy compromise where neither dominates the other, read: Catching Mommy: Win Win for All.
